Skip to main content

Full text of "We moderns: enigmas and guesses"

See other formats


u 

I 


IV.   We  Moderns 

By  Edwin  Muir 


S 


I 

I 

I 
I 


I 


THE  FREE'LANCE  BOOKS  f  EDITED  BY  H.  L.  MENCKEN 


Class 

Book___ 
Copyriglit^J^ 


COEailGHT  DEPOSm 


WE   MODERNS: 

ENIGMAS  AND  GUESSES 


THE  FREE-LANCE  BOOKS 

Edited  with  Introductions 
By  H.  L.  Mencken 

i    youth  and  egolatry 
By  Pio  Baroja 

ii    ventures  in  common  sense 
By  E.  W.  Howe 

iii    the  antichrist 

By  F.  W.  Nietzsche 

iv    we  moderns 

By  Edwin  Muir 

Other   volumes    in    preparation. 

For  sale  at  all  bookshops 

ALFRED  A.  KNOPF,  PUBLISHER 


THE  FREE  LANCE  BOOKS.  IV 

EDITED  WITH  INTRODUCTIONS  BY  H.  L.  MENCKEN 

WE  MODERNS: 

ENIGMAS  AND  GUESSES 
By  EDWIN  MUIR 


NEW  YORK  ALFRED  •  A  •  KNOPF  mcmxx 


COPYRIGHT,  1920,  BY 
ALFRED  A.  KNOPF,  Inc. 


JUL  30  19-2.0  * 


PRINTED    IN    THE    UNITED    STATEg    OF    AMKHIOA 


©CI.A597138 


(^ 


CONTENTS 

Introduction,  7 
I.    The  Old  Age,  25 
11.    Original  Sin,  69 

III.  What  IS  Modern?  103 

IV.  Art  and  Literature,  145 
V.    Creative  Love,  185 

VI.    The  Tragic  View,  225 


INTRODUCTION 

That  a  young  Scotsman,  reacting  from  the 
vast  emotional  assault  of  the  late  ferocious  war, 
should  have  withdrawn  himself  into  an  ivory 
tower  in  Glasgow  town,  and  there  sat  himself 
down  in  heroic  calm  to  wrestle  with  the  vexa- 
tious and  no  doubt  intrinsically  insoluble  prob- 
lems of  being  and  becoming  —  this  was  surely 
nothing  to  cause  whispers  among  connoisseurs  of 
philosophical  passion,  for  that  grim,  persistent, 
cold-blooded  concern  with  the  fundamental 
mysteries  of  the  world  has  been  the  habit  of  the 
Scots  ever  since  they  emerged  from  massacre 
and  blue  paint.  From  blue  paint,  indeed,  the 
transition  was  almost  instantaneous  to  blue  souls, 
and  the  conscience  of  Britain,  such  as  it  is,  has 
dwelt  north  of  the  Cheviot  Hills  ever  since. 
Find  a  Scot,  and  you  are  at  once  beset  by  a 
metaphysician,  or,  at  all  events,  by  a  theologian. 
But  for  a  young  man  of  those  damp,  desolate 
parts,  throwing  himself  into  the  racial  trance,  to 
emerge  with  a  set  of  ideas  reaching  back,  through 
—  7  — 


INTRODUCTION 


Nietzsche  and  even  worse  heretics,  to  the 
spacious,  innocent,  somewhat  gaudy  days  of  the 
Greek  illumination  —  for  such  a  fellow,  so  bred 
and  circumscribed,  to  come  out  of  his  tower  with 
a  concept  of  life  as  a  grand  and  glittering  adven- 
ture, a  tremendous  spectacle,  an  overpowering 
ecstasy,  almost  an  orgy  —  such  a  phenomenon 
was,  and  is,  quite  sufficient  to  lift  the  judicious 
eyebrow.  Yet  here  is  this  Mr.  Edwin  Muir  of 
Caledonia  bearing  just  that  outlandish  contra- 
band, offering  just  that  strange  flouting  of  all 
things  traditionally  Scotch.  What  he  preaches 
in  the  ensuing  aphorisms  is  the  emancipation  of 
the  modern  spirit  from  its  rotting  heritage  of 
ingenuous  fears  and  exploded  certainties.  What 
he  denounces  most  bitterly  is  the  abandonment 
of  a  world  that  is  beautifully  surprising  and 
charming  to  the  rule  of  sordid,  timid  and  un- 
imaginative men  —  the  regimentation  of  ideas 
in  a  system  that  is  half  a  denial  of  the  obvious 
and  half  a  conglomeration  of  outworn  metaphors, 
all  taken  too  literally.  And  what  he  pleads  for 
most  eloquently,  with  his  cold,  reserved  northern 
eloquence,  is  the  whole-hearted  acceptance  of 
"  life  as  a  sacrament,  .  .  .  life  as  joy  triumph- 
ing over  fate,  .  .  .  life  made  innocent,  .  .  . 
—  8  — 


INTRODUCTION 


life  washed  free  from  how  much  filth  of  re- 
morse, guilt,  contempt,  '  sin '."  .  .  . 

It  goes  without  saying  that  the  red  hand  of 
Nietzsche  is  in  all  this.  The  Naumburg  Anti- 
christ, damned  for  five  years  running  by  the 
indignation  of  all  right-thinking  men,  has  made 
steady  and  enormous  progress  under  cover. 
There  has  never  been  a  time,  indeed,  when  his 
notions  enjoyed  a  wider  dispersion  or  were  poll- 
parrotted  unwittingly  by  greater  numbers  of  the 
righteous.  Excessive  draughts  of  the  democratic 
cure-all,  swallowed  label,  cork,  testimonials  and 
all,  have  brought  Christendom  to  bed  with 
Katzenjammer  —  and  there  stands  the  seductive 
antidote  in  its  leering  blue  bottles.  Where 
would  philosophical  opponents  of  Bolshevism 
be  without  Nietzsche?  Who  would  devise  argu- 
ments for  them,  eloquence  for  them,  phrases  for 
them?  On  all  sides  one  hears  echoes  of  him  — 
often  transformed  from  his  harsh  bass  to  a  piping 
falsetto,  but  nevertheless  recognizable  enough. 
Any  port  in  a  storm!  If  God  is  asleep,  then  turn 
to  the  Devil!  The  show  offers  the  best  laughing 
that  heathen  have  enjoyed,  perhaps,  since  the 
Hundred  Years'  War.  And  there  is  an  extra 
snicker  in  the  fact  that  Scotland,  once  again, 
_9_ 


INTRODUCTION 


seems  to  resume  the  old  trade  of  intellectual 
smuggling.  If  one  Scot  is  to  the  front  with  so 
forthright  a  piece  as  "  We  Moderns,"  then 
surely  there  must  be  a  thousand  other  Scots  hard 
at  it  in  a  pianissimo  manner.  Thus,  I  suppose, 
the  crime  of  Carlyle  is  repeated  on  a  wholesale 
scale,  and  once  again  the  poor  Sassenach  is 
inoculated  with  pathogenic  Prussian  organisms. 
On  this  side  of  the  ocean  the  business  is  less 
efficiently  organized;  we  have  no  race  of  illicit 
metaphysicians  on  our  border.  But  the  goods 
come  in  all  the  same.  I  have  heard  more  prat- 
tling of  stale  Nietzscheism  of  late,  from  men 
bearing  the  flag  in  one  hand  and  the  cross  in  the 
other,  than  I  ever  heard  in  the  old  days  from 
parlour  anarchists  and  unfrocked  priests. 
Nietzsche,  belatedly  discovered  by  a  world  beset 
by  terrors  too  great  for  it  and  mysteries  too  pro- 
found, becomes  almost  respectable,  nay,  almost 
Episcopalian! 

What  ails  it,  at  bottom,  is  the  delusion  that  all 
the  mysteries,  given  doctors  enough,  theories 
enough,  pills  enough,  may  be  solved  —  that  it 
is  all  a  matter  of  finding  a  panacea,  unearth- 
ing a  prophet,  passing  a  bill.  If  it  turns  to 
Nietzsche,  however  gingerly  and  suspiciously,  it 
—  10  — 


INTRODUCTION 


will  turn  only  to  fresh  disappointment  and  dis- 
may, for  Nietzsche  is  no  quack  with  another  sure 
cure,  but  simply  an  iconoclast  who  shows  that 
all  the  sure  cures  of  the  past  and  present  have 
failed,  and  must  fail  —  and  particularly  the  sure 
cure  of  the  mob,  the  scheme  of  determining  the 
diagnosis  by  taking  a  vote,  the  notion  that  the 
medicine  which  most  pleases  the  grossest  palates 
is  the  medicine  to  get  the  patient  upon  his  legs. 
Nietzsche  is  no  reformer;  he  is  an  assassin  of 
reformers;  if  he  preaches  anything  at  all,  it 
is  that  reform  is  useless,  illusory  —  above  all, 
unnecessary.  The  patient  is  really  not  dying  at 
all.  Let  him  get  up  and  dance!  Let  him  pick 
up  his  bed  and  employ  it  upon  the  skulls  of  his 
physicians!  Life  is  not  a  disease  to  be  treated 
with  boluses  and  philtres,  not  an  affliction  to  be 
shirked  and  sentimentalized,  but  an  adventure  to 
be  savoured  and  enjoyed  —  life,  here  and  now, 
is  the  highest  imaginable  experience.  What  the 
world  needs  is  not  a  cure  for  it,  but  room  for  it, 
freedom  for  it,  innocent  zest  for  it.  So  ac- 
cepted and  regarded,  half  of  its  terrors  vanish  at 
once,  and  even  its  unescapable  catastrophes  take 
on  a  certain  high  stateliness,  a  fine  aesthetic 
dignity.  This  is  the  tragic  view  that  Mr.  Muir 
—  11  — 


INTRODUCTION 


cries  up  —  life  as  joy  triumphing  over  fate. 
"  For  the  character  of  tragedy  is  not  negative 
and  condemnatory,  but  deeply  affirmative  and 
joyous."  The  ideal  man  is  not  the  time-serving 
slave  of  Christendom,  in  endless  terror  of  God, 
forever  flattering  and  bribing  God,  but  the 
Nietzschean  Ja-sager,  the  yes-sayer,  facing  des- 
tiny courageously  and  a  bit  proudly,  living  to 
the  full  the  life  that  lies  within  his  grasp  in  the 
present,  accepting  its  terms  as  he  finds  them, 
undaunted  by  the  impenetrable  shadows  that 
loom  ahead. 

What  Mr.  Muir,  following  Nietzsche,  is  most 
dissatisfied  with  in  the  modern  spirt  is  its  intoler- 
able legalism  —  its  fatuous  frenzy  to  work  every- 
thing out  to  nine  places  of  constabulary  decimals, 
to  establish  windy  theories  and  principles,  to 
break  the  soul  of  man  to  a  rule.  In  part,  of 
course,  that  eff"ort  is  of  respectable  enough 
origin.  It  springs  from  intelligent  self-asser- 
tion, healthy  curiosity,  the  sense  of  compe- 
tence; it  is  a  by-product  of  the  unexampled  con- 
quests of  nature  that  have  gone  on  in  the  modern 
age.  But  in  other  parts  it  is  no  more  than  a  by- 
product of  the  democratic  spirit,  the  rise  of  the 
inferior,  the  emancipation  of  the  essentially  in- 
—  12  — 


INTRODUCTION 


competent.  Science  is  no  longer  self-sufficient, 
isolated  from  moral  ideas,  an  end  in  itself;  it 
tends  to  become  a  mere  agent  of  mob  tyranny; 
it  takes  on  gratuitous  and  incomprehensible 
duties  and  responsibilities;  like  the  theology  that 
it  has  supplanted,  it  has  friendlier  and  friendlier 
dealings  with  the  secular  arm.  And  art,  too, 
begins  to  be  poisoned  by  this  moral  obsession  of 
the  awakened  proletariat.  It  ceases  to  be  an 
expression  of  well-being,  of  healthy  function- 
ing, of  unpolluted  joy  in  life,  and  becomes  a 
thing  of  obscure  and  snuffling  purposes,  a  servant 
of  some  low  enterprise  of  the  cocksure.  The 
mob  is  surely  no  scientist  and  no  artist;  it  is, 
in  fact,  eternally  the  anti-scientist,  the  anti-artist; 
science  and  art  offer  it  unscalable  heights  and 
are  hence  its  enemies.  But  in  a  world  dominated 
by  mob  yearnings  and  mob  passions,  even  science 
and  art  must  take  on  some  colour  from  below. 
The  enemies,  if  they  cannot  be  met  and  over- 
thrown on  a  fair  field,  can  at  least  be  degraded. 
And  when  the  mob  degrades,  it  always  degrades 
to  moral  tunes.  Morality  is  its  one  avenue 
to  superiority  —  false  but  none  the  less  sooth- 
ing. It  can  always  be  good.  It  can  always 
dignify  its  stupidity,  its  sordidness  and  its 
—  13  — 


INTRODUCTION 


cowardice  with  terms  borrowed  from  ethical 
revelation.  The  good  man  is  a  numskull,  but 
nevertheless  he  is  good. 

Mr.  Muir  has  at  the  modem  spirit  on  many 
other  counts,  but  nearly  all  of  them  may  be 
converted  with  more  or  less  plausibility  into  an 
objection  to  its  ethical  obsession,  its  idiotic  craze 
to  legislate  and  admonish.  When  he  says,  for 
example,  that  realism  in  the  novel  and  the  drama 
is  hollow,  he  leaves  his  case  but  half  stated; 
there  is  undoubtedly  a  void  where  imagination, 
feeling  and  a  true  sense  of  the  tragic  ought  to 
be,  but  it  is  filled  with  the  common  garbage  of 
mob  thinking,  to  wit,  with  the  common  garbage 
of  moral  purpose.  All  of  the  chief  realists, 
from  Zola  to  Barbusse,  are  pre-eminently 
moralists  disguised  as  scientists;  what  one 
derives  from  them,  reading  them  sympatheti- 
cally, is  not  illumination  but  merely  indignation. 
They  are  always  violently  against  something  — 
and  that  something  is  usually  the  fact  that  the 
world  is  not  as  secure  and  placid  a  place  as  a 
Methodist  Sunday-school.  Their  affectation  of 
moral  agnosticism  need  deceive  no  one.  They 
are  secretly  appalled  (and  delighted)  by  their 
own  "  scientific "  pornographies,  just  as  their 
—  14  — 


INTRODUCTION 


brethren  of  the  vice  crusades  are  appalled  and 
delighted.  Realism,  of  course,  can  never  be 
absolute.  It  must  always  stress  something  and 
leave  out  something.  What  it  commonly 
stresses  is  the  colossal  failure  of  society  to  fit  into 
an  orderly  scheme  of  causes  and  effects,  virtues 
and  rewards,  crimes  and  punishments.  What 
it  leaves  out  is  the  glow  of  romance  that  hangs 
about  that  failure  —  the  poignant  drama  of  blind 
chance,  the  fascination  of  the  unknowable.  The 
realists  are  bad  artists  because  they  are 
anaesthetic  to  beauty.  And  a  good  many  scien- 
tists are  bad  scientists  for  precisely  the  same  rea- 
son. In  their  hands  the  gorgeous  struggle  of 
man  against  the  mysteries  and  foul  ambus- 
cades of  nature  is  converted  into  a  banal  cause 
before  a  police  court,  with  the  complainant  put 
on  the  stand  to  prove  that  his  own  hands  are 
clean.  One  cannot  read  some  of  the  modem 
medical  literature,  particularly  on  the  side  of 
public  hygiene,  without  giving  one's  sympathy 
to  the  tubercle  bacilli  and  the  spirochaetae. 
Science  of  that  sort  ceases  to  be  a  fit  concern  for 
men  of  dignity,  superior  men,  gentlemen;  it 
becomes  a  concern  for  evangelists,  uplifters, 
bounders.  Its  aim  is  no  longer  to  penetrate  the 
—  15  — 


INTRODUCTION 


impenetrable,  to  push  forward  the  bounds  of 
human  knowledge,  to  overreach  the  sinister 
trickeries  of  God;  its  aim  is  simply  to  lengthen 
the  lives  of  human  ciphers  and  to  reinforce  their 
delusion  that  they  confer  a  favour  upon  the 
universe  by  living  at  all.  Worse,  it  converts  the 
salvation  of  such  vacuums  into  a  moral  obliga- 
tion, and  sets  up  the  absurd  doctrine  that  human 
progress  is  furthered  by  diminishing  the  death- 
rate  in  the  Balkans,  by  rescuing  Georgia  crackers 
from  the  hookworm  and  by  reducing  the  whole 
American  people,  the  civilized  minority  with  the 
barbarian  mass,  to  a  race  of  teetotalling  ascetics, 
full  of  pious  indignations  and  Freudian  suppres- 
sions. 

The  western  world  reeks  with  this  new  senti- 
mentality. It  came  on  in  Europe  with  the  fall 
of  feudalism  and  the  rise  of  the  lower  orders. 
Even  war,  the  last  surviving  enterprise  of 
natural  man,  has  been  transformed  from  a 
healthy  play  of  innocent  instincts  into  a  combat 
of  moral  ideas,  nine-tenths  of  them  obviously 
unsound.  It  no  longer  offers  a  career  to  a 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  a  Prince  Eugene  or  a 
Napoleon  I.  It  loses  even  the  spirit  of  gallant 
adventure  that  dignified  the  theological  balder- 
—  16  — 


INTRODUCTION 


dash  of  the  Crusades  —  in  which,  as  every  one 
knows,  the  balderdash  was  quickly  absorbed 
altogether  by  the  adventure.  It  becomes  the 
business  of  specialists  in  moral  indignation. 
The  modern  general  must  not  only  know  the 
elements  of  military  science;  he  must  also  show 
some  of  the  gifts  of  a  chautauqua  orator,  includ- 
ing particularly  the  gift  of  right-thinking;  it 
would  do  him  more  harm  to  speak  of  his  oppo- 
nent with  professional  politeness,  as  one  lawyer 
might  speak  of  another,  than  it  would  do  him  to 
lose  an  important  battle.  Worse,  war  gets  out  of 
the  hands  of  soldiers  altogether.  It  becomes  an 
undertaking  of  boob-bumpers,  spy-hunters, 
emotion-pumpers,  propaganda-mongers  —  all 
sorts  of  disgusting  cads.  Its  great  prizes  tend  to 
go,  not  to  the  men  fighting  in  the  field,  but  to  the 
man  manufacturing  shells,  alarms,  and  moral  in- 
dignation. At  the  time  of  the  last  great  series  of 
wars  it  was  said  that  every  musketeer  of  France 
carried  a  marshal's  baton  in  his  haversack.  The 
haversack  of  the  musketeer  now  contains  only 
official  literature,  informing  him  of  the  causes 
of  the  war  as  most  lately  determined,  the  names 
of  its  appointed  moral  heroes,  and  the  penalties 
for  discussing  its  aims,  for  swapping  tobacco 
—  17  — 


INTRODUCTION 


with  the  boys  on  the  other  side,  and  for  inviting 
a  pretty  peasant-girl  into  his  shell-hole.  The 
baton  is  being  fought  for  by  a  press-agent,  a 
labour  leader  and  a  Y.M.C.A.  secretary. 

It  is  against  such  degradations  that  Mr.  Muir 
raises  his  voice,  and  in  particular  against  such 
degradations  in  the  field  of  the  fine  arts.  The 
superficial,  I  daresay,  will  mistake  him  (once 
they  get  over  the  sheer  immorality  of  his  rela- 
tion to  Nietzsche)  as  simply  one  more  pleader 
for  I'art  pour  Vart  —  one  more  prophet  of  a 
superior  and  disembodied  aestheticism.  Well, 
tiirn  to  his  singularly  acute  and  accurate  esti- 
mate of  Walter  Pater:  there  is  the  answer  to 
that  error.  He  has,  in  fact,  no  leanings  what- 
soever in  any  such  direction.  The  thing  he 
argues  for,  despite  all  his  fury  against  the  de- 
basement of  art  to  mob  uses,  is  not  an  art  that 
shall  be  transcendental,  but  an  art  that  shall 
relate  itself  to  life  primarily  and  unashamedly, 
an  art  that  shall  accept  and  celebrate  life.  He 
preaches,  of  course,  out  of  season.  There  has 
never  been  a  time  in  the  history  of  the  world 
when  the  natural  delight  of  man  in  himself  was 
held  in  greater  suspicion.  Christianity,  after 
two  thousand  years,  seems  triumphant  at  last. 
—  18  — 


INTRODUCTION 


From  the  ashes  of  its  barbaric  theology  there 
arises  the  phoenix  of  its  maudlin  sentimentality; 
the  worship  of  inferiority  becomes  its  dominat- 
ing cult.  In  all  directions  that  worship  goes 
on.  It  gives  a  new  colour  to  politics,  and  not 
only  to  politics,  but  also  to  the  sciences  and  the 
arts.  Perhaps  we  are  at  the  mere  beginning  of 
the  process.  The  doctrine  that  all  men  are  equal 
in  the  sight  of  God  is  now  defended  and  propa- 
gated by  machine  guns;  it  becomes  a  felony  to 
deny  it;  one  is  already  taxed  in  America  to  make 
good  the  lofty  aspirations  of  Poles,  Jugo-Slavs 
and  Armenians.  In  England  there  are  signs  of 
a  further  step.  An  Ehrlich  or  a  Koch,  miracu- 
lously at  work  there,  might  be  jailed  for  slitting 
the  throat  of  a  white  rat:  all  the  lower  animals, 
too,  it  appears,  are  God's  creatures.  So  viewed, 
a  guinea-pig  becomes  the  peer  of  a  Beethoven, 
as  a  farm-hand  is  already  the  peer  of  a  Bach. 
It  is  too  late  to  turn  back;  let  us  hope  that  the 
logic  of  it  is  quickly  worked  out  to  its  unescap- 
able  conclusion.  Once  the  pediculus  vestimenti 
and  the  streptococcus  are  protected,  there  will 
be  a  chance  again,  it  may  be,  for  the  law  of 
natural  selection  to  achieve  its  benign  purga- 
tion. 

—  19  — 


INTRODUCTION 


Meanwhile,  Mr.  Muir  cannot  expect  his  ideas 
to  get  much  attention.  A  gaudy  parade  is  pass- 
ing and  the  populace  is  busy  cheering.  Never- 
theless, they  were  ideas  worth  playing  with,  and 
they  are  now  worth  printing  and  pondering.  It 
seems  to  me  that,  in  more  than  one  way,  they 
help  to  illuminate  the  central  aesthetic  question 
—  the  problem  as  to  the  nature  and  function  of 
artistic  representation.  They  start  from  Nietz- 
schean  beginnings,  but  they  get  further  than 
Nietzsche  ever  got.  His  whole  aesthetic  was 
hampered  by  the  backwardness  of  psychology  in 
his  time.  He  made  many  a  brilliant  guess,  but 
more  than  once  he  was  hauled  up  rather  sharply 
by  his  ignorance  of  the  machinery  of  thought. 
Mr.  Muir  not  only  has  Nietzsche  behind  him; 
he  also  has  Freud,  as  he  shows,  for  example, 
in  §145.  Beyond  him  there  is  still  a  lot  of  room. 
He  will  not  stop  the  parade  —  but  he  will  help 
the  next  man. 

Edwin  Muir  was  bom  in  the  Orkney  Islands  in 
1887.  His  father  was  a  small  crofter  there. 
When  he  was  fourteen  years  old  the  family 
moved  to  Glasgow.  Within  four  years  his 
father,  his  mother  and  two  older  brothers  died, 
—  20  — 


INTRODUCTION 


and  he  was  forced  to  fend  for  himself.  He  be- 
came a  clerk  in  a  Glasgow  office  and  remained 
there  until  very  recently,  when  he  moved  to  Lon- 
don. Like  all  other  young  men  with  the  itch  to 
write,  he  tried  poetry  before  prose,  and  his 
first  verses  were  printed  in  The  New  Age.  But 
his  discovery  of  Nietzsche,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
two,  exerted  such  a  powerful  influence  upon  him 
that  he  soon  turned  to  prose,  and  five  or  six  years 
later  his  first  philosophical  speculations  were 
printed,  again  in  The  New  Age.  They  attracted 
attention  and  were  republished  in  book-form,  in 
1918,  as  "  We  Modems."  At  the  last  minute 
the  author  succumbed  to  modesty  and  put  the 
nom  de  plume  of  Edward  Moore  upon  his  book. 
But  now,  in  this  American  edition  (for  which 
he  has  made  certain  revisions),  he  returns  to  his 
own  name. 

H.  L.  Mencken. 


—  21  — 


THE  OLD  AGE 


The  Old  Age 


The  Advanced 

Among  the  advanced  one  observes  a  strange 
contradiction:  the  existence  in  one  and  the  same 
person  of  confidence  and  enthusiasm  about  cer- 
tain aspects  of  life  along  with  diffidence  and 
pessimism  about  life  itself.  The  advanced  have 
made  up  their  minds  about  all  the  problems  of 
existence  but  not  about  the  problem  of  existence. 
In  dealing  with  these  problems  they  find  their 
greatest  happiness;  they  are  there  sure-footed, 
convinced  and  convincing.  But  brought  face  to 
face  with  that  other  problem,  how  helpless, 
vacillating  and  spiritless  are  they!  What!  are 
propaganda,  reform,  and  even  revolution,  per- 
chance, with  many  of  them  simply  their  escape 
from  their  problem? 

—  25  — 


WE   MODERNS 


The  Intellectual  Coquettes 

An  intellectual  coquetry  is  one  of  the  worst 
vices  of  this  age.  From  what  does  it  arise? 
From  fear  of  a  decision?  Or  from  love  of  free- 
dom? It  cannot  be  from  the  latter,  for  to  ab- 
stain from  a  choice  is  not  freedom  but  irre- 
sponsibility. To  be  free,  is,  on  the  contrary, 
itself  a  choice,  a  decision  involving,  in  its  ac- 
ceptance, responsibility.  And  it  is  responsibility 
that  the  intellectual  coquettes  fear:  rather  than 
admit  that  one  burden  they  will  bear  all  the 
others  of  scepticism,  pessimism  and  impotence. 
To  accept  a  new  gospel,  to  live  it  out  in  all  its 
ramifications,  is  too  troublesome,  too  dangerous. 
The  average  man  in  them  pleads,  "  Be  prudent! 
Where  may  not  this  resolution  lead  you? 
Through  what  perils?  Into  what  hells?  "  And 
so  they  remain  in  their  prison  house  of  doubt, 
neither  Pagans  nor  Christians,  neither  Theists 
nor  Atheists,  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  they  are 
slaves  and  that  a  decision  would  set  them  free. 

But  in  the  end  the  soul  has  its  revenge,  for 
their  coquetry  destroys  not  only  the  power  but 
the  will  to  choose.  To  flirt  with  dangerous  ideas 
—  26  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


in  a  graceful  manner :  that  becomes  their  destiny. 
For  the  intellectual  coquette,  like  other  coquettes, 
dislikes  above  everything  passion  —  passion  with 
its  seriousness,  sincerity  and  —  demand  for  a 
decision. 


Modern  Realism 

How  crude  and  shallow  is  the  whole  theory 
of  modern  realism:  a  theory  of  art  by  the  average 
man  for  the  average  man!  It  makes  art  in- 
telligible by  simplifying  or  popularizing  it;  in 
short,  as  Nietzsche  would  say,  by  vulgarizing  it. 
The  average  man  perceives,  for  instance,  that 
there  is  in  great  drama  an  element  of  representa- 
tion. Come,  he  says,  let  us  make  the  repre- 
sentation as  "  thorough  "  as  possible!  Let  every 
detail  of  the  original  be  reproduced!  Let  us 
have  life  as  it  is  lived!  And  when  he  has 
accomplished  this,  when  representation  has  be- 
come reproduction,  he  is  very  well  pleased  and 
thinks  how  far  he  has  advanced  beyond  the  poor 
Greeks.  But  it  is  hardly  so!  For  the  Greeks 
did  not  aim  at  the  reproduction  but  at  the  inter- 
pretation of  life,  for  which  they  would  accept 
no  symbol  less  noble  than  those  ideal  figures 
—  27  — 


WE   MODERNS 


which  move  in  the  world  of  classical  tragedy. 
To  the  Greeks,  indeed,  the  world  of  art  was  pre- 
cisely jjiis  world:  not  a  paltry,  sober  and  con- 
scientious dexterity  in  the  "  catching "  of  the 
aspects  of  existence  (nothing  so  easy!),  but  a 
symbolizing  of  the  deepest  questions  and  enigmas 
of  life — a  thing  infinitely  more  noble,  profound 
and  subtle  than  realistic  art.  The  Greeks  would 
have  demanded  of  realism,  Why  do  you  exist? 
What  noble  end  is  served  by  the  reproduction  of 
ordinary  existence?  Are  you  not  simply  super- 
fluous —  and  vilely  smelling  at  that?  And 
realism  could  have  given  no  reply,  for  the  truth 
is  that  realism  is  superfluous.  It  is  without  a 
raison  d'etre. 

The  average  man,  however,  takes  a  second 
glance  at  classical  tragedy  and  reaches  a  second 
discovery.  There  is  something  enigmatical,  he 
finds,  behind  the  Greek  clearness  of  representa- 
tion, something  unexplained;  in  short,  a  prob- 
lem. This  problem,  however,  is  not  sufficiently 
clear.  Let  us  state  our  problems  clearly,  he 
cries!  Let  us  have  problems  which  can  be  recog- 
nized at  a  glance  by  every  one!  Let  us  write  a 
play  about  "  the  marriage  question,"  or  bad- 
housing,  or  the  Labour  Party!  But,  again,  the 
—  28  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


theory  of  the  Greeks,  at  least  before  Euripides, 
was  ahogether  different.  The  "  problem  "  in 
their  tragedies  was  precisely  not  a  problem  which 
could  be  stated  in  a  syllogism  or  solved  in  a 
treatise:  it  was  the  eternal  problem,  and  it  was 
not  stated  to  be  "  solved." 

Thus  the  Modems,  in  their  attempt  to  simplify 
art,  to  understand  it  or  misunderstand  it  —  what 
does  it  matter  which  word  is  used?  —  have  suc- 
ceeded in  destroying  it.  The  realistic  and  the 
"  problem  "  drama  alike  are  for  the  inartistic. 
The  first  is  drama  without  a  raison  d'etre,  the 
second  is  a  raison  d'etre  without  drama. 


The  Modern  Tragic 

In  realistic  novels  and  dramas  a  new  type 
of  the  tragic  has  been  evolved.  It  may  be  called 
tragedy  without  a  meaning.  In  classical  and 
Shakespearean  tragedy,  the  inevitable  calamities 
incident  to  human  existence  were  given  signifi- 
cance and  nobility  by  the  poets.  That  inter- 
pretive power  of  drama  was,  indeed,  the  essential 
thing  to  the  great  artists,  to  whom  representa- 
tion was  only  a  means.  But  the  realists  with 
their  shallow  rationalizing  of  art  have  changed 
—  29  — 


WE   MODERNS 


all  that.  They  have  cut  out  the  essential  part 
of  drama  so  as  to  make  the  other  part  more 
"  complete  " :  in  short,  their  tragedy  is  now 
simply  "  tragedy  "  in  the  newspaper  sense.  And 
it  is  obvious  that  this  kind  of  "  art "  is  much 
easier  to  produce  than  tragedy  in  the  grand 
style:  one  has  not  even  to  read  a  meaning  into 
it.  This  absence  of  meaning,  however,  is  itself, 
in  the  long  run,  made  to  appear  the  last  word 
of  an  unfathomably  ironical  wisdom.  And  in 
this  light,  how  much  modern  wisdom  is  under- 
stood! The  superficiality  which  can  see  only 
the  surface  here  parades  as  the  profundity  which 
has  dived  into  every  abyss  and  found  it  empty. 
No!  it  is  not  tragedy  but  the  modern  tragedian 
who  is  without  a  raison  d'etre! 


Realism  as  a  Symptom  of  Poverty 

In  an  age  in  which  the  power  of  creation  is 
weak,  men  will  choose  the  easiest  forms:  those 
in  which  sustained  elevation  is  not  demanded  and 
creation  itself  is  eked  out  in  various  ways.  The 
world  of  our  day  has  therefore  as  its  charac- 
teristic production  the  realistic  novel,  which  in 
form  is  more  loose,  in  content  and  execution  more 
—  30  — 


THE    OLD    AGE 


unequal,  and  in  imaginative  power  less  rich  and 
inventive  than  poetic  drama,  or  any  of  the  higher 
forms  of  literature.  If  we  deduct  from  the 
modern  "  literary  artist,"  the  diarist,  the 
sociologist,  the  reporter,  and  the  collector  of 
documents,  there  is  not  much  left.  For  creation 
there  is  very  little  room  in  his  works;  perhaps 
it  is  as  well! 


Compliments  and  Art 

The  convention  of  gallantry  observed  by  the 
sexes  is  the  foundation  of  all  refined  understand- 
ing between  them.  For  in  the  mutual  game  of 
compliment  it  is  the  spiritual  attitude  and  not 
the  spoken  word  that  matters.  There  is  truth  in 
this  attitude,  however  unreal  the  words  may 
seem:  a  thousand  times  more  truth  than  in  the 
modem  egalitarian,  go-as-you-please  camarad- 
erie of  the  sexes.  Here  there  is  truth  neither 
in  the  spirit  nor  in  the  letter.  To  be  candid, 
about  this  new  convention  there  is  something 
faintly  fatuous:  the  people  who  act  thus  are  not 
subtle!  Yet  they  are  hardly  to  be  blamed;  it 
is  the  age  that  is  at  fault.  There  is  no  time  for 
reflection  upon  men,  women  and  manners,  and 
—  31  — 


WE   MODERNS 


consequently  no  refinement  of  understanding,  no 
form  in  the  true  sense.  We  work  so  hard  and 
have  so  little  leisure  that  when  we  meet  we  are 
tired  and  wish  to  "  stretch  our  legs,"  as 
Nietzsche  said.  It  is  far  from  our  thoughts  that 
a  convention  between  men  and  women  might  be 
necessary;  we  are  not  disposed  to  inquire  why 
this  convention  arose;  it  presents  itself  to  us 
as  something  naively  false;  and  we  have  time 
only  to  be  unconventional. 

The  ceremonious  in  manners  arose  from  the 
recognition  that  between  the  sexes  there  must  be 
distance  —  respect  as  well  as  intimacy  —  un- 
derstanding. The  old  gallantry  enabled  men 
and  women  to  be  intimate  and  distant  at  the  same 
time:  it  was  the  perfection  of  the  art  of  manners. 
Indeed,  we  can  hardly  have  sufficient  respect  for 
this  triumphant  circumvention  of  a  natural 
difficulty,  whereby  it  was  made  a  source  of  actual 
pleasure.  But  now  distance  and  understanding 
have  alike  disappeared.  The  moderns,  so  obtuse 
have  they  become,  see  here  no  difficulty  at  all, 
consequently  no  need  for  manners:  brotherhood 
—  comradeship  —  laziness  has  superseded  that. 
Nothing  is  any  longer  understood;  but  a  conven- 
tion means  essentially  that  something  is  under- 
—  32  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


stood.  Indeed,  it  is  already  a  gaucherie  to  ex- 
plain the  meaning  of  a  good  convention.  But 
what  can  one  do?  Against  obtuseness  the  only 
weapon  is  obtuseness. 

In  literature  this  decline  into  bad  taste  and 
denseness  is  most  clearly  to  be  seen.  So  incapa- 
ble have  readers  become,  so  resourceless  writers, 
that  whatever  is  said  now  must  be  said  right  out; 
sex  must  be  called  sex;  and  no  one  has  sufficient 
subtlety  to  suggest  or  to  follow  a  suggestion. 
Hence,  Realism.  An  artist  has  to  write  exactly 
what  he  means :  the  word  must  be  word  and  noth- 
ing more.  But  this  is  to  misunderstand  art. 
For  the  words  of  the  true  artist  undergo  a  transub- 
stantiation  and  become  flesh  and  blood,  even 
spirit.  His  words  are  deeds  —  to  say  nothing 
of  what  he  writes  between  his  lines!  Realism  in 
art  and  "  comradeship  "  between  the  sexes  are 
two  misunderstandings,  or,  rather,  two  aspects  of 
a  misunderstanding.  And  that  misunderstand- 
ing is  perhaps  attributable  to  a  lack  of  leisure? 
And  that  to  modern  hurry?  And  that  to  the 
industrial  system? 


33  — 


WE   MODERNS 


A  Modern  Problem 

It  has  been  observed  again  and  again  that  as 
societies  —  forms  of  production,  of  government, 
and  so  on  —  become  more  complex,  the  mastery 
of  the  individual  over  his  destiny  grows  weaker. 
In  other  words,  the  more  man  subjugates  "  na- 
ture," the  more  of  a  slave  he  becomes.  The  in- 
dustrial system,  for  instance,  which  is  the  greatest 
modem  example  of  man's  subjugation  of  nature, 
is  at  the  same  time  the  greatest  modem  example 
of  man's  enslavement.  What  are  we  to  think, 
then?  Is  the  problem  a  moral  one,  and  shall 
we  say  that  a  conquest  of  nature  which  is  not 
preceded  by  a  conquest  of  human  nature  is  bound 
to  be  bad?  In  a  society  which  has  not  surpassed 
the  phase  of  slavery  does  every  addition  to  man's 
power  over  nature  simply  intensify  the  slavery? 
Or  is  the  problem  intellectual?  And  when  the 
intellect  concentrates  upon  one  branch  of  knowl- 
edge to  the  neglect  of  the  other,  is  the  outcome 
bound  to  be  the  enslavement  of  the  others?  For 
instance  the  nineteenth  century  devoted  far  more 
of  its  brains  to  industry  than  to  politics  —  its 
politics,  indeed,  was  merely  the  reflection  of  its 
—  34  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


industry  —  with  the  resuh  that  industry  has  now 
enslaved  us  all.  Yes,  it  has  enslaved  us  all  — 
not  merely  the  wage-earners,  not  merely  the 
salariat!  In  the  old  days  the  workman,  indeed, 
wag  a  slave,  but  now  the  employer  is  a  slave  as 
well. 

In  this  age,  therefore,  in  which  man  appears 
as  the  helpless  appendage  of  a  machine  too 
mighty  for  him,  it  is  natural  that  theories  of  De- 
terminism should  flourish.  It  is  natural,  also, 
that  the  will  should  become  weak  and  dis- 
couraged, and,  consequently,  that  the  power  of 
creation  should  languish.  And  so  the  world  of 
art  has  withered  and  turned  barren.  The  artist 
needs  above  all  things  a  sense  of  power;  it  is 
out  of  the  abundance  of  this  sense  that  he  creates. 
But  confronted  with  modem  society,  that  vast 
machine,  and  surrounded  by  its  hopeless  me- 
chanics and  slaves,  he  feels  the  sense  dying  within 
him ;  nor  does  the  evil  cease  there,  for  along  with 
the  sense  of  power,  power  itself  dies. 

Well,  does  not  the  moral  become  clearer  and 
clearer?  If  art  and  literature  are  to  flourish 
again,  artists,  writers,  nay,  the  whole  community 
must  regain  the  sense  of  power.  Therefore, 
economic  emancipation  first! 
—  35  — 


WE   MODERNS 


8 

Leisure  and  Good  Things 

The  very  greatest  danger  confronts  a  people 
who  renounce  leisure:  that  people  will  become 
shallow  —  just  consider  England!  For  of  all 
things  noble  it  is  hard  to  see  the  immediate 
utility :  patience  and  reverence  are  needed  before 
one  can  see  in  them  a  meaning  at  all.  Art,  litera- 
ture and  philosophy  are  not  obvious  goods:  at 
the  first  glance  they  appear  even  repellent:  alas, 
then,  for  them  in  an  age  of  first  glances!  In 
such  an  age,  it  is  true,  they  will  not  altogether 
disappear.  Something  worse  will  happen. 
They  will  be  degraded,  made  obvious,  misunder- 
stood ;  in  one  word,  popularized  —  the  fate  of 
our  time.  Society  should  be  organized  so  as  to 
give  to  its  members  the  maximum  of  leisure; 
thus  would  the  dissemination  of  art  and  philos- 
ophy be  made  at  least  possible.  But  society 
should  at  the  same  time  provide  for  a  privileged 
class  of  artists  and  philosophers,  with  absolute 
leisure,  who  would  work  only  when  the  inner 
compulsion  made  them.  The  second  condition  is 
at  least  as  important  as  the  first. 


36 


THE    OLD   AGE 


Wanted:  A  History  of  Hurry 

Is  there  a  critic  who  wishes  to  be  at  once  edify- 
ing and  entertaining?  Let  him  write  a  history 
of  hurry  in  its  relation  to  literature  and  art. 
Has  literature  decayed  as  hurry  has  intensified? 
Have  standards  of  balance,  repose  and  leisured 
grace  gradually  shrunk  since,  say,  the  Industrial 
Revolution?  Has  the  curtailment  of  the  realm 
of  literature,  its  reduction  from  the  Romantic 
school  to  the  Victorian  circle  and  from  that  to 
the  Decadent  clique,  been  due  to  the  everstrength- 
ening  encroachment  of  hurry?  And  has  hurry 
now  become  finally  triumphant  so  that  our  critics 
and  even  our  artists  and  savants  are  nothing 
more  than  journalists?  For  certainly  they  seem 
to  be  so. 

These  are  questions  to  be  investigated  by  our 
historian. 

10 

The  Sex  Novel 

How  did  the  vogue  of  the  sex  novel  arise? 
Perhaps  from  the  great  attention  which  was  in 
the  last  century  given  to  the  sciences  of  biology 
—  37  — 


WE   MODERNS 


and  physiology;  and  perhaps,  more  especially 
from  the  popularization  of  these  sciences.  Love 
was,  under  the  spell  of  science,  translated  by  the 
novelists  into  sex.  Not  the  psychology,  but  the 
physiology  of  love  was  found  interesting:  with 
the  result  that  for  the  production  of  a  modern 
novel  one  qualification  alone  is  now  necessary: 
a  "  knowledge  of  the  simple  facts  of  physiology," 
as  the  primer-writers  say.  Well,  what  is  the 
remedy  for  this?  Not  a  denial  of  physiology: 
those  who  have  learned  it  cannot  now  erase  it 
from  their  memory  and  become  voluntarily  igno- 
rant. No;  let,  rather,  the  opposite  course  be 
taken!     Let  us  popularize  psychology  as  well! 

11 

These  Advanced  People 

A.  Free  Love  is  all  right  in  theory,  but  all 
wrong  in  practice.  B.  On  the  contrary!  I 
think  it  is  all  right  in  practice,  but  all  wrong  in 
theory. 

12 

Sex  in  Literature 

In  English  literature,  until  very  modern  times, 
sex  was  treated  only  within  the  limits  of  a  very 
—  38  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


well-understood  convention.  From  this  conven- 
tion the  physiological  was  strictly  excluded. 
Yet,  of  our  classical  writers,  even  in  the  most 
artificial  periods,  it  cannot  be  said  that  they  did 
not  understand  sex.  No  matter  how  "  unreal " 
they  might  be  in  writing  about  Love,  the  physi- 
ological contingencies  of  Love  were  unmistak- 
ably implied  in  their  works,  but  only,  it  is  true, 
implied.  The  modems,  however,  saw  in  this 
treatment  of  Love  nothing  but  a  convention,  a 
"  lie  " ;  and  they  became  impatient  of  the  arti- 
ficiality, as  if  art  could  be  anything  but  artificial! 
To  what  was  the  change  of  attitude  due?  Not 
to  a  failure  in  the  artistic  convention:  that  was 
perfectly  sound.  No,  it  was  the  reader  who  had 
failed:  a  generation  of  readers  had  arisen  who 
had  not  learnt  the  art  of  reading,  who  did  not 
understand  reading  as  a  cultured  amateur  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  for  instance,  understood  it. 
Literature  was  to  this  reader  a  document,  not  an 
art.  He  had  no  eye  for  what  is  written  between 
the  lines  —  for  symbolism,  idealization,  "  liter- 
ature." And  it  was  to  satisfy  him  that  the 
realistic  school  arose:  it  arose,  indeed,  out  of 
himself.  In  the  realist  the  modern  reader  has 
become  writer:  the  man  who  could  not  learn  the 
—  39  — 


WE   MODERNS 


art  of  reading  has  here  essayed  the  more  difficult 
art  of  writing  —  documentary  art! 

13 

History  of  a  Realist 

Who  will  write  a  series  of  biographies  of 
modem  writers,  illustrating  this  thesis:  that  they 
are  nothing  more  than  modem  readers  wielding 
a  hasty  pen?  Such  a  set  of  memoirs  would 
almost  compensate  us  for  having  read  the  works 
of  these  writers.  How  interesting,  for  instance, 
it  would  be  to  know  how  many  years  —  surely 
it  would  be  years?  —  they  spent  in  trying  to 
understand  literature  before  they  dedicated 
themselves  to  its  service.  How  interesting, 
again,  to  discover  how  many  hours  each  day  X, 
the  celebrated  novelist,  devotes  to  contemplation, 
how  many  to  writing  for  the  newspapers,  and 
how  many  to  his  present  masterpiece.  What! 
one  hour's  thought  has  actually  preceded  five 
hours'  dictation!  This  revelation  is,  after  all, 
not  so  startling.  On  second  thought,  these 
memoirs  seem  superfluous;  we  can  read  every- 
thing we  wish  to  know  of  the  moderns  in  their 
works. 

Yet,  for  our  better  amusement,  will  not  some 
—  40  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


one  write  his  one  and  only  novel,  giving  the  true 
history  of  the  novelist?  A  novel  against  novels! 
But  for  that  we  need  a  second  Cervantes,  yet  how 
unlike  the  first!  For  on  this  occasion  it  is  not 
Don  Quixote  that  must  be  satirized,  but  Sancho 
Panza. 

14 
Novelists  by  Habit 

All  of  us  who  read  are  novelists  more  or  less 
nowadays:  that  is  to  say,  we  collect  "  impres- 
sions," "  analyse "  ourselves,  make  a  pother 
about  sex,  and  think  that  people,  once  they  are 
divorced,  live  happily  ever  after.  The  habit  of 
reading  novels  has  turned  us  into  this!  When 
one  of  us  becomes  articulate,  however  —  in  the 
form  of  a  novel  —  he  only  makes  explicit  his 
kinship  with  the  rest;  he  proclaims  to  all  the 
world  that  he  is  a  mediocrity. 

15 

The  Only  Course 

All  the  figures  in  this  novel  are  paltry;  we 
despise  them,  and,  if  we  were  in  danger  of  meet- 
ing them  in  real  life,  would  take  steps  to  avoid 
them;  yet  such  is  the  author's  adroitness  that  we 
are  led  on  helplessly  through  the  narrative, 
—  41  — 


WE   MODERNS 


through  unspeakable  sordidness  of  circumstance 
and  soul,  hating  ourselves  and  him,  and  feeling 
nothing  better  than  slaves.  To  rouse  our  anxiety 
lest  Herbert  lose  five  pounds,  or  Mabel  find  it 
impossible  to  get  a  new  dress,  this  is  art,  this  is 
modern  art!  But  to  feel  anxiety  about  such 
things  is  ignoble;  and  to  live  in  a  sordid 
atmosphere,  even  if  it  be  of  a  book,  is  the  part 
of  a  slave.  And  yet  we  cannot  but  admire.  For 
in  this  novel  what  subtlety  in  the  treatment  there 
must  be  overlying  the  fundamental  vulgarity  of 
the  theme!  How  is  Art,  which  should  make 
Man  free,  here  transformed  into  a  potent  means 
for  enslaving  him!  It  is  impossible  to  yield 
oneself  to  the  sway  of  a  modem  realist  without 
a  loss  in  one's  self-respect.  To  what  is  due  this 
conspicuous  absence  of  nobility  in  modem 
writers?  But  is  the  question,  indeed,  worth 
the  asking?  For  to  the  artist  and  to  him  who 
would  retain  freedom  of  soul,  there  is  only  one 
course  with  the  paltry  in  literature  —  to  avoid 
it. 

16 
The  Average  Man 

It  is  surely  one  of  G.  K.  Chesterton's  para- 
doxes that  he  praises  the  average  man.     For  he 
—  42  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


is  not  himself  an  average  man,  but  a  man  of 
genius;  he  does  not  write  of  the  average  man,  but 
of  grotesques;  he  is  not  read  by  the  average  man, 
but  by  intellectuals  and  the  nonconformist 
middle-class.  The  true  prophets  of  the  average 
man  are  the  popular  realistic  novelists.  For  they 
write  of  him  and  for  him  —  yes,  even  when 
they  write  "  for  themselves,"  when  they  are 
"  serious  artists."  Who,  then,  but  them  should 
extol  him?     It  is  their  metier. 

17 

The  "  New  "  Writers 

The  fault  of  the  most  modem  writers  —  and 
especially  of  the  novelists  —  is  not  that  they  are 
too  modern,  but  that  they  are  too  traditional.  It 
is  true,  they  are  not  traditional  in  the  historical 
manner  of  G.  K.  Chesterton,  who  wishes  to  de- 
stroy one  tradition  —  the  modern  tradition  —  in 
order  to  get  back  to  another  —  the  mediaeval. 
To  Mr.  Chesterton  tradition  is  a  matter  of  selec- 
tion; tiie  dead  tradition  seems  to  him  nobler  than 
the  living;  and,  deliberately,  therefore,  he  would 
return  to  it.  The  new  writers,  however,  fol- 
low a  tradition  also,  though  a  much  narrower 
one;  they,  too,  believe  in  the  past,  but  only,  alas, 
—  43  — 


WE   MODERNS 


in  the  immediate  past;  they  are  slaves  to  the 
generation  which  preceded  theirs.  In  short,  that 
which  is  disgusting  in  them  is  their  inability  to 
rise  high  enough  to  see  their  little  decade  or  two, 
and  to  challenge  it,  if  they  cannot  from  the  stand- 
point of  a  nobler  future,  then,  at  least,  from  that 
of  the  noblest  past.  But  how  weak  must  a 
generation  be  which  is  not  strong  enough  to 
challenge  and  supersede  Arnold  Bennett,  for 
instance. 

18 

The  Modern  Reader 

What  is  it  that  the  modern  reader  demands 
from  those  who  write  for  him?  To  be  chal- 
lenged, and  again  to  be  challenged,  and  ever- 
more to  be  challenged  —  but  on  no  account  to  be 
asked  to  accept  a  challenge,  on  no  account  to  be 
expected  to  take  sides!  A  seat  at  the  tourna- 
ment is  all  that  he  asks,  where  he  may  watch 
the  most  sincere  and  intrepid  spirits  of  his  time 
waging  their  desperate  battle  and  spilling  their 
life  blood  upon  the  sand.  How  he  loves  them 
when,  with  high  gesture,  they  fling  down  their 
gauntlets  and  utter  their  blasphemies!  His 
heart  then  exults  within  him;  but,  why? 
—  44  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


Simply    because    he    is    a    connoisseur;  simply 
because  he  collects  gauntlets! 

19 

The  Public 

Of  the  modern  writers  who  are  in  earnest, 
Mr.  Chesterton  has  had  the  most  ironical  fate: 
he  has  been  read  by  the  people  who  will  never 
agree  with  him.  To  the  average  man  for  whom 
he  writes  he  is  an  intellectual  made  doubly  in- 
accessible by  his  orthodoxy  and  his  paradoxy. 
It  is  the  advanced,  his  bete  noire,  who  read  him, 
admire  him,  and  —  disagree  with  him. 

20 

Reader  and  Writer 

The  modern  reader  loves  to  be  challenged. 
The  modern  writer,  if  he  is  in  earnest,  however, 
is  bound  to  challenge  him.  This  is  his  greatest 
burden;  that  he  must  fall  a  victim  of  the  ad- 
vanced idlers.  But  one  day  he  thinks  he  see  a 
way  of  escape.  He  has  noticed  that  the  reader 
desires  not  only  to  be  challenged,  but  to  be  able 
to  understand  the  challenge  at  a  glance.  And 
here  he  sees  his  advantage.  I  shall  write,  he 
says,  to  himself,  in  a  manner  beautiful,  exact, 
—  45  — 


WE   MODERNS 


and  yet  not  easily  understood;  so  I  shall  throw 
off  the  intellectual  coquettes  and  secure  my 
audience  of  artists,  for  my  style  is  beautiful; 
an  audience  of  critics,  for  my  style  is  exact;  an 
audience  of  patient,  resolute,  conscientious  in- 
tellects, for  my  style  is  difficult.  This,  per- 
haps, was  the  conscious  practice  of  Nietzsche. 
But  he  did  not  foresee  that,  for  the  benefit  of 
the  intellectual  coquettes,  who  must  have  hold 
of  new  thoughts  by  one  end  or  another,  a  host 
of  popularizers  would  be  bom;  he  did  not 
reckon  with  the  Nietzscheans! 

21 

Popularity- 
How  amazingly  popular  he  is.     Even  the  man 
in  the  street  reads  him.     Yes;  but  it  is  because 
he  has  first  read  the  man  in  the  street. 

22 

Middle  Age's  Betrayals 

It  is  not  easy  to  tell  by  a  glance  what  is  the 
character  of  a  young  man;  his  soul  has  not  yet 
etched  itself  clearly  enough  upon  his  body.  But 
one  may  read  a  middle-aged  man's  soul  with 
perfect  ease;  and  not  only  his  soul  but  his 
—  46  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


history.  For  when  a  man  has  passed  five-and- 
forty,  he  looks  —  not  what  he  is,  perhaps  — 
but  certainly  what  he  has  been.  If  he  has  been 
invariably  respectable,  he  is  now  the  very  pic- 
ture of  respectability.  If  he  has  been  a  man 
about  town  or  a  secret  toper,  the  fact  is  blazoned 
so  clearly  on  his  face  that  even  a  child  can  read 
it.  If  he  has  studied,  his  very  walk,  to  use  a 
phrase  of  Nietzsche's,  is  learned.  As  for  the 
poet,  we  know  how  terribly  poetical  he  looks  in 
middle  age  —  poor  devil !  Well,  to  every  one 
of  you,  I  say,  Beware! 

23 

The  Novelists  and  the  Artist 

Is  it  the  modem  novelists  who  are  to  be  blamed 
for  the  degraded  image  of  the  artist  which  lives 
in  the  minds  of  the  cultured  populace? 
Turgenieff  in  "  On  the  Eve,"  and  Henry  James  in 
"  Roderick  Hudson  "  display  the  artist  simply  as 
a  picturesque  waster,  an  oh  so.  charming,  im- 
pulsive, childlike,  naive  waster.  But,  in  doing 
so,  they  surely  confused  the  artist  with  the  man 
of  artistic  temperament.  Of  the  artistic  tempera- 
ment, however,  the  great  artists  had  very  often 
little  or  nothing  —  far  less,  certainly,  than  either 
—  47  — 


WE   MODERNS 


Shubin  or  Roderick.  The  great  examples  of 
last  century,  the  Goethes,  Ibsens,  and  Nietzsches, 
knew  that  there  were  qualities  more  essential  to 
them  than  temperament;  discipline,  for  instance, 
perseverance,  truth  to  themselves,  self-control. 
How  is  it  possible,  indeed,  without  these  virtues 

—  virtues  of  the  most  difficult  and  heroic  kind 

—  for  the  artist  to  bring  his  gifts  to  maturity,  to 
become  great?  His  discipline  to  beauty  must  be 
as  severe  as  the  discipline  of  the  saint  to  holiness. 
And,  then,  how  has  his  sensuousness  been  mis- 
construed and  vulgarized ;  and  treated  precisely, 
indeed,  as  if  it  were  the  licentiousness  of  a 
present-day  Tom  Jones!  That  artists  can  be 
thought  about  in  such  a  way  proves  only  one 
thing,  namely,  in  what  poor  esteem  they  are  now 
held.  We  need  a  new  ideal  of  the  artist;  or, 
failing  that,  an  old  one,  that  of  Plato,  perhaps,  or 
of  Leonardo,  or  of  Nietzsche. 

24 

Decadence  and  Health 

It  is  in  the  decadent  periods  that  the  most 

triumphantly    healthy    men  —  one    or    two  — 

appear.     The  corrupt  Italy  of  the  Renaissance 

gave  birth  to  Leonardo;  the  Europe  of  Gautier, 

—  48  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


Baudelaire  and  Wilde  produced  Nietzsche.  In 
decadent  eras  both  disease  and  health  become 
more  self-conscious;  they  are  cultivated,  en- 
hanced and  refined.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
best  way  to  remain  healthy  is  not  to  think  of 
health.  But  lack  of  self-consciousness  speaks 
here.  Perhaps  the  Middle  Ages  were  as  diseased 
as  our  own  —  only  they  did  not  know  it!  Is 
decadence  nothing  more  than  the  symptom  of  a 
self-conscious  age?  And  is  "  objectivity  "  the 
antidote?  Well,  we  might  believe  this  if  we 
could  renounce  our  faith  that  mankind  will  yet 
become  healthy  —  if  we  could  become  optimists 
in  the  present-day  sense! 

25 

Art  in  Modern  Society 

An  object  of  beauty  has  in  modem  surround- 
ings a  dangerous  seduction  which  it  did  not 
possess  in  less  hideous  eras.  In  this  is  there  to 
be  found  a  contributory  explanation  of  Decad- 
ence —  the  decadent  being  one  who  feels  the 
power  of  beauty  intensely,  and  the  repulsion 
from  his  environment  as  intensely,  and  who 
plunges  into  the  enjoyment  of  beauty  madly, 
with  abandonment?  In  a  society,  however, 
—  49  — 


WE   MODERNS 


which  was  not  hideous  as  ours  is,  and  in  which 
beauty  was  distributed  widely  over  all  the 
aspects  and  forms  of  existence,  the  intoxication 
of  beauty  would  not  be  felt  with  the  same  ter- 
rible intensity;  a  beautiful  object  would  be  en- 
joyed simply  as  one  among  many  lovely  things. 
In  short,  it  would  be  enjoyed  in  the  manner  of 
health,  not  in  that  of  sickness.  It  is  the  contrast 
that  is  dangerous;  the  aridity  of  modern  life 
arouses  a  terrible  thirst,  which  is  suddenly  pre- 
sented with  the  spectacle  of  a  beauty  unaccount- 
able and  awful;  and  this  produces  a  disloca- 
tion and  convulsion  of  the  very  soul.  So  that 
the  present-day  artist,  if  he  would  retain  his 
health  —  if  he  would  remain  an  artist  —  must 
curb  his  very  love  of  the  beautiful,  and  treat 
beauty,  when  he  meets  it,  as  he  always  does,  in 
the  gutter,  a  little  cynically.  Otherwise  he  will 
lose  his  wits,  and  Art  will  become  his  Circe. 
Therefore,  mockery  and  hard  laughter  —  alas, 
that  it  must  be  so! 

26 

Art  in  Industry 

In  those  wildernesses   of  dirt,   ugliness  and 
obscenity,     our     industrial     towns,     there     are 
—  50  — 


THE    OLD    AGE 


usually  art  galleries,  where  the  daintiest  and 
most  beautiful  things,  the  flowers  of  Greek 
statuary,  for  instance,  bloom  among  the  grime 
like  a  band  of  gods  imprisoned  in  a  slum.  The 
spectacle  of  art  in  such  surroundings  sometimes 
strikes  us  as  being  at  once  ludicrous  and 
pathetic,  like  something  delicate  and  lovely 
sprawling  in  the  gutter,  or  an  angel  with  a  dirty 
face. 

27 
Conventions 

The  revolt  against  conventions  in  art,  thought, 
life  and  manners  may  be  due  to  at  least  more 
than  one  cause.  It  is  usually  ascribed  to 
"  vitality  "  which  "  breaks  through  "  forms, 
because  it  desires  to  be  "  free."  But  common 
sense  tells  us  that  more  than  two  or  three  of  our 
friends  abjure  convention  for  an  altogether  dif- 
ferent reason  —  to  be  candid,  on  account  of  a 
lack  of  vitality  resulting  in  laziness  and  the 
inability  to  endure  restraint  of  any  kind.  And, 
for  the  others,  we  shall  judge  their  "  vitality  " 
to  be  justified  when  they  build  new  conventions 
worthy  of  observance,  instead  of  running  their 
heads  finally  into  illimitable  space.  Or  does 
their  strength  not  go  just  so  far?  There  is  some- 
—  51  — 


WE   MODERNS 


thing  suspicious  about  tliis  vitality  which  can- 
not create:  it  resembles  impotence  so  much! 
Heaven  preserve  the  modems  from  their  "  vital- 
ity"! 

28 

"  Vitality  " 

When  modems  talk  of  the  "  vitality  "  of  their 
most  lauded  writer,  what  they  mean  is  finally  the 
size  of  his  muscles,  physical  energy,  or,  at  the 
most,  strong  emotions;  not  vigour  of  mind. 
Well,  let  us  on  no  account  make  the  opposite 
mistake  and  revile  the  large  muscle  and 
energetic  feelings:  they  are  admirable  things. 
Let  us  point  out,  however,  that  vitality  of  emo- 
tion undisciplined  by  vitality  of  thought  leads 
nowhere,  is  often  disruptive  and  cannot  build. 
But  to  build  is  our  highest  duty  and  our  pecu- 
liar form  of  freedom  —  we  who  have  realized 
that  there  is  no  freedom  without  power.  As 
for  the  old  freedom  —  it  is  only  the  slaves  who 
are  not  already  tired  of  it. 

29 

Decadence 

The   decisive  thing,  determining  whether  an 
artist  shall  be  major  or  minor,  is  very  often  not 
—  52  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


artistic  at  all,  but  moral.  Yes,  though  it  shock 
our  modem  ears,  let  this  be  proclaimed!  The 
more  "  temperament  "  an  artist  has,  the  more 
character  he  requires  to  govern  it,  to  make  it 
fruitful  for  him,  if  he  would  not  have  it  get 
beyond  control,  and  wreck  both  him  and  itself. 
And,  consequently,  the  great  artists  show,  as  a 
rule,  less  "  temperament "  than  the  minor;  they 
appear  more  self-contained  and  less  "  artis- 
tic." Indeed,  they  smile  with  the  hint  of  irony 
at  the  merely  "  artistic." 

It  is,  perhaps,  when  the  traditions  of  artistic 
morality  and  discipline  have  broken  down, 
when  the  "  temperament "  has,  therefore,  be- 
come unfettered  and  lawless,  that  decadence  in 
art  is  born.  The  sincerity  of  the  artist,  his 
chief  virtue,  is  gone  —  the  sincerity  which 
commands  him  to  create  only  under  the  pressure 
of  an  artistic  necessity,  which  tells  him,  in  other 
words,  to  produce  nothing  which  is  not  genuine. 
Without  sincerity,  severity  and  patience,  noth- 
ing great  in  art  can  be  created.  And  it  is  pre- 
cisely in  these  virtues  that  the  decadent  is  lack- 
ing. A  love  of  beauty  is  his  only  credential 
as  an  artist,  but,  undisciplined,  it  degenerates 
very  soon  into  a  love  of  mere  effect.  An  effect 
—  53  — 


JFE   MODERNS 


of  beauty  at  all  costs,  whether  it  be  the  true 
beauty  or  not!  That  becomes  his  object.  With- 
out a  root  in  any  soil,  he  aspires  to  the  condi- 
tion of  the  water  lily,  and,  in  due  time,  becomes 
a  full-blown  aesthete.  Is  it  because  he  is  inca- 
pable of  becoming  anything  else?  Has  he  in 
despair  grown  "  artistic  "  simply  because  he  is 
not  an  artist?  Is  Decadence  the  most  subtle 
disguise  of  impotence?  And  are  decadents 
those  who,  if  they  had  submitted  to  an  artistic 
discipline  of  sincerity,  would  never  have  writ- 
ten at  all?  Of  some  of  them  this  is  true,  but 
of  others  it  is  not;  and  in  that  lies  the  tragedy 
of  Decadence.  Wilde  himself  was,  perhaps,  a 
decadent  by  misadventure;  for  on  occasion  he 
could  rise  above  decadence  into  sincerity. 
"The  Ballad  of  Reading  Gaol"  proves  that. 
He  was  the  victim  of  a  bad  aesthetic  morality,  to 
which,  it  is  true,  he  had  a  predisposition.  And 
if  this  is  true  of  him,  it  is  true,  also,  of  his 
followers.  A  baleful  artistic  ethic  still  rules, 
demoralizing  the  young  artist  at  the  moment 
when  he  should  be  disciplining  himself;  and 
turning,  perhaps,  some  one  with  the  potentiality 
of  greatness  into  a  minor  artist.  By  neglect- 
ing the  harder  virtues,  the  decadents  have  made 
—  54  — 


THE    OLD    AGE 


minor  art  inevitable  and  great  art  almost  im- 
possible. 

The  old  tradition  of  artistic  discipline  must 
be  regained,  then,  or  a  new  and  even  more  severe 
tradition  inaugurated.  A  text-book  of  moral- 
ity for  artists  is  now  overdue.  When  it  has 
been  written,  and  the  new  discipline  has  been 
hailed  and  submitted  to  by  the  artists,  who  can 
say  if  greatness  may  not  again  be  possible? 

30 

Decadence  Again 

How  is  the  dissolution  of  the  tradition  of 
artistic  discipline  to  be  explained?  To  what 
cause  is  it  to  be  traced?  Perhaps  to  the  more 
general  dissolution  of  tradition  which  has  taken 
place  in  modem  times.  When  theological  dog- 
mas and  moral  values  are  thrown  into  the  melt- 
ing-pot, and  the  discipline  of  centuries  is  dis- 
solved into  anarchy,  it  is  natural  that  artistic 
traditions  should  perish  along  with  them.  De- 
cadence followjs  free-thought:  it  appears  at  the 
time  when  the  old  values  lie  deliquescent  and  the 
new  values  have  not  yet  risen,  the  dry  land  has 
not  yet  appeared.  But  this  does  not  happen 
always:  the  old  traditions  of  morality,  theology, 
—  55  — 


WE   MODERNS 


politics  and  industry  are  overthrown,  the  begin- 
nings of  a  new  tradition  appear  tentatively, 
everything  fixed  has  vanished,  the  wildest  hopes 
and  the  most  chilling  despair  are  the  common 
possession  of  one  and  the  same  generation  — 
but,  throughout,  the  artistic  tradition  is  held 
securely  and  confidently,  it  remains  the  one  thing 
fixed  in  a  world  of  dissolution.  Then  an  art 
arises  greater  even  than  that  of  the  eras  of  tradi- 
tion. The  pathos  of  the  dying  and  the  inex- 
pressible hope  of  die  newly  born  find  expression 
side  by  side;  all  chains  are  broken,  and  the  world 
appears  suddenly  to  be  immeasurable.  Is  this 
what  happened  at  the  Renaissance? 

31 

Wilde 

The  refined  degeneracy  of  Oscar  Wilde  might 
be  explained  on  the  assumption  that  he  was  at 
once  over  —  and  under  —  civilized :  he  had  ac- 
quired all  the  exquisite  and  superfluous  without 
the  necessary  virtues.  These  "  exquisite  "  vir- 
tues are  unfortunately  dangerous  to  all  but  those 
who  have  become  masters  of  the  essential  ones; 
they  are  qualities  of  the  body  more  than  of  the 
mind;  they  are  developments  and  embellish- 
—  56  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


ments  of  the  shell  of  man.  In  acquiring  them, 
Wilde  ministered  to  his  body  merely,  and,  as  a 
consequence,  it  became  more  and  more  powerful 
and  subtle  —  far  more  powerful  and  subtle  than 
his  mind.  Eventually  this  body  —  senses,  pas- 
sions and  appetite  —  actually  became  the  intel- 
lectual principle  in  him,  of  which  his  mind  was 
merely  a  drugged  and  stupefied  slave! 

32 

Wilde  and  the  Sensualists 

The  so-called  Paganism  of  our  time,  the  move- 
ment towards  sensualism  of  the  followers  of 
Wilde,  is  not  an  attempt,  however  absurd,  to 
supersede  Christianity;  nor  is  it  even  in  essence 
anti-Christian.  At  the  most  it  is  a  reaction  — 
not  a  step  beyond  current  religion  into  a  new 
world  of  the  spirit,  but  a  changing  from  one 
foot  to  the  other,  a  reliance  on  the  senses  for  a 
little,  so  that  the  over-laboured  soul  may  rest. 
And  there  is  still  much  of  Christianity  in  this 
modern  Paganism.  Its  devotees  are  too  deeply 
corrupted  to  be  capable  either  of  pure  sensuous- 
ness  or  of  pure  spirituality.  They  speak  of 
Christ  like  voluptuaries,  and  of  Eros  like  peni- 
tents. But  it  is  impossible  now  to  become  a 
—  57  — 


WE   MODERNS 


Pagan:  one  must  remember  Ibsen's  Julian  and 
take  warning.  Two  thousand  years  of  "  bad 
conscience,"  of  Christian  self-probing,  with  its 
deepening  of  the  soul,  cannot  be  disavowed, 
forgotten,  unlived.  For  Paganism  a  simpler 
spirit,  mind  and  sensuousness  are  required  than 
we  can  reproduce.  We  cannot  feel,  we  cannot 
think,  above  all,  we  cannot  feel  without  thinking 
of  our  feelings,  as  the  Pagans  did.  Our  mod- 
ern desire  to  take  out  our  soul  and  look  at  it 
separates  us  from  the  naive  classic  sensuousness. 
What,  then,  does  modern  sensualism  mean? 
What  satisfaction  does  it  bring  to  those,  by  no 
means  few  in  number,  its  "  followers "?  A 
respite,  an  escapade,  a  holiday  from  Christian- 
ity, from  the  inevitable.  For  Christianity  is  as- 
sumed by  them  to  be  the  inevitable,  and  it  fills 
them  with  the  loathing  which  is  evoked  by  the 
enforced  contemplation  of  things  tyrannical  and 
permanent.  To  escape  from  it  they  plunge 
madly  into  sensuality  as  into  a  sea  of  redemp- 
tion. But  the  disgust  which  drives  them  there 
will  eventually  drive  them  forth  again  —  into 
asceticism  and  the  denial  of  the  senses.  Christ- 
ianity will  then  appear  stronger  than  ever,  hav- 
ing been  purged  of  its  "  uncleanness."  Yes,  the 
—  58  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


sensualists  of  our  time  are  the  best  unconscious 
friends  of  Christianity,  its  "  saviours,"  who  have 
taken  its  sins  upon  their  shoulders. 

There  still  remain  the  few  who  do  not  assume 
Christianity  to  be  inevitable,  who  desire,  no  mat- 
ter how  hopeless  the  fight  may  seem,  to  sur- 
mount it,  and  who  see  that  men  have  played  too 
long  the  game  of  reaction.  "  To  cure  the  senses 
by  the  soul  and  the  soul  by  the  senses  "  seems 
to  them  a  creed  for  invalids.  And,  therefore, 
that  against  which,  above  all,  they  guard,  is  a 
mere  relapse  into  sensualism.  Not  by  fleeing 
from  Christianity  do  they  hope  to  reach  their 
goal;  but  by  understanding  it,  perhaps  by  "  see- 
ing through  "  it,  certainly  by  benefiting  in  so 
far  as  they  can  by  it,  and,  finally,  emancipating 
themselves  from  it.  They  know  that  the  soil  no 
longer  exists  out  of  which  grew  the  flower  of 
Paganism,  and  that  they  must  pass  through 
Christianity  if  they  would  reach  a  new  sensuality 
and  a  new  spirituality.  But  their  motto  is. 
Spirituality  first,  and,  after  that,  only  as  much 
sensuality  as  our  spirituality  can  govern!  They 
hold  that  as  men  become  more  spiritual  they  may 
safely  become  more  sensual;  but  that,  to  the  man 
without  spirit,  sensuality  and  asceticism  are  alike 
—  59  — 


WE   MODERNS 


an  indulgence  and  a  curse.  That  the  spirit 
should  rule  —  such  is  their  desire ;  but  it  must 
rule  as  a  constitutional  governor,  not  as  an  arbi- 
trary tyrant.  For  the  senses,  too,  as  Heine  said, 
have  their  rights. 

33 

Arnold  Going  Down  the  Hill 

One  section  of  the  realist  school  —  that  repre- 
sented by  Bennett  and  John  Galsworthy  —  may 
be  described  as  a  reaction  from  asceticism. 
Men  had  become  tired  of  experiencing  Life  only 
in  its  selected  and  costly  "  sensations,"  and 
sought  an  escape  from  "  sensations,"  sought  the 
ordinary.  But  another  section  of  the  school  — 
George  Moore,  for  example  —  was  merely  a  bad 
translation  of  aestheticism.  Equally  tired  of 
the  exquisite,  already  having  sampled  all  that 
luxury  in  "  sensation  "  could  provide,  the  artists 
now  sought  new  "  sensations  " — and  nothing  else 
—  in  the  squalid.  It  was  the  role  of  the 
aesthetes  to  go  downhill  gracefully,  but  when 
they  turned  realists  they  ceased  even  to  do  that. 
They  went  downhill  sans  art.  Yet,  in  doing  so, 
did  they  not  rob  aestheticism  of  its  seductiveness? 
And  should  we  not,  therefore,  feel  grateful  to 
—  60  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


them?  Alas,  no;  for  to  the  taste  of  this  age, 
grace  and  art  have  little  fascination:  it  is  the 
heavy,  unlovely  and  sordid  that  seduces.  To 
disfigure  aestheticism  was  to  popularize  it.  And 
now  the  very  man  in  the  street  is  —  artistically 
speaking  —  corrupted :  a  calamity  second  in  im- 
portance only  to  the  corruption  of  the  artists 
and  thinkers. 

34 

Pater  and  the  /Esthetes 

How  much  of  Walter  Pater's  exclusiveness 
and  reclusiveness  was  a  revulsion  from  the 
ugliness  of  his  time  —  an  ugliness  which  he 
was  not  strong  enough  to  contemplate,  far 
less  to  fight  —  it  is  hard  to  say.  Perhaps  his 
phase  of  the  Decadence  may  be  defined  as 
largely  a  reaction  against  industrialism,  just 
as  that  of  Wilde  may  be  defined  as  largely  a 
reaction  against  Christianity:  but,  in  the 
former  case  as  in  the  latter,  that  against  which 
the  reaction  was  made  was  assumed  to  be 
permanent.  Indeed,  by  escaping  from  indus- 
trialism instead  of  fighting  it,  Pater  and  his 
followers  made  its  persistence  only  a  little  more 
secure.  It  is  true,  there  are  excuses  enough  to 
—  61  — 


WE   MODERNS 


palliate  their  weakness:  the  delicateness  of  their 
own  nerves  and  senses,  making  them  peculiarly 
liable  to  suffering,  the  ugliness  and  apparent 
invulnerability  of  industrialism,  the  beauty  and 
repose  of  the  world  of  art  wherein  they  might 
take  refuge  and  be  happy.  Art  as  forgetful- 
ness,  art  as  Lethe,  the  seduction  of  that  cry  was 
strong!  But  to  yield  to  it  was  none  the  less 
unforgivable:  it  was  an  act  traitorous  not  only 
to  society  but  to  art  itself.  For  what  was  the 
confession  underlying  it?  That  the  society  of 
today  and  of  tomorrow  is,  and  must  be,  barren; 
that  no  great  art  can  hereafter  be  produced; 
that  there  is  nothing  left  but  to  enjoy  what  has 
been  accomplished!  Against  that  presumption, 
not  the  Philistines  but  the  great  artists  will  cry 
as  the  last  word  of  Nihilism. 

F^a'ter's  creed  marks,  therefore,  a  degrada- 
tion of  the  conception  of  art.  Art  as  something 
exclusive,  fragile  and  a  little  odd,  the  occupa- 
tion of  a  few  aesthetic  eccentrics  —  this  is  the 
most  pitiable  caricature!  To  make  themselves 
understood  by  one  another,  this  little  clique  in- 
vented a  jargon  of  their  own;  in  this  jargon 
Pater's  books  are  written,  and  not  only  his,  but 
those  of  his  followers  to  this  day.  It  is  a  style 
—  62  — 


THE    OLD   AGE 


lacking,  above  all,  in  good  taste;  it  very  easily 
drops  into  absurdity;  indeed,  it  is  always  on 
the  verge  of  absurdity.  It  has  no  masculinity, 
no  hardness;  and  it  is  meant  to  be  read  by  peo- 
ple a  little  insincerely  "  aesthetic,"  who  are  con- 
scious that  they  are  open  to  ridicule,  and  who 
are  accordingly  indulgent  to  the  ridiculous;  the 
Fabians  of  art.  To  admire  Pater's  style,  it  is 
necessary  first  to  put  oneself  into  the  proper  at- 
titude. 

35 

Creator  and  TEsthete 

The  true  creators  and  the  mere  aesthetes  agree 
in  this,  that  they  are  not  realists.  Neither  of 
them  copies  existence  in  its  external  details: 
wherein  do  they  differ?  In  that  the  creators 
write  of  certain  realities  behind  life,  and  the 
aesthetes  —  of  the  words  standing  for  these  reali- 
ties. 

36 

Hypocrisy  of  Words 

The  aesthetes,  and  Pater  and  Wilde  in  par- 
ticular, made  a  cult  of  the  use  of  decorative 
words.     They  demanded,  not  that  a  word  should 
—  63  — 


WE   MODERNS 


be  true,  nor  even  that  it  should  be  true  and 
pretty  at  the  same  time,  but  simply  that  it 
should  be  pretty.  It  cannot  be  denied  that 
writers  here  and  there  before  them  had  been 
guilty  of  using  a  fine  word  where  a  common  one 
was  most  honest;  but  this  had  been  generally 
regarded  as  a  forgiveable,  "  artistic  "  weakness. 
Wilde  and  his  followers,  however,  chose 
"  exquisite  "  words  systematically,  in  conform- 
ity to  an  artistic  dogma,  and  held  that  literature 
consisted  in  doing  nothing  else.  And  that  was 
dangerous;  for  truth  was  thereby  banished  from 
the  realm  of  diction  and  a  hypocrisy  of  words 
arose.  In  short,  language  no  longer  grasped 
at  realities,  and  literature  ceased  to  express  any 
thing  at  all,  except  a  writer's  taste  in  words. 

37 

The  Average  Man 

In  this  welter  of  dissolving  values,  the  intel- 
lectuals of  our  time  find  themselves  struggling, 
and  liable  at  any  moment  to  be  engulfed.  A  few 
of  them,  however,  have  snatched  at  something 
which,  in  the  prevailing  deliquescence,  appears 
to  be  solid  —  the  average  man.  Encamped 
upon  him,  they  have  won  back  sanity  and  hap- 
—  64  — 


THE   OLD   AGE 


piness.  But  their  act  is  nevertheless  simply 
a  reaction;  here  the  real  problem  has  not  yet 
been  faced!  What  is  it  that  makes  the  average 
man  more  sane  and  happy  than  the  modern 
man?  The  possession  of  dogmas,  says  G.  K. 
Chesterton;  let  us  therefore  have  dogmas! 
But,  alas,  for  them  he  goes  back  and  not  for- 
ward. And  not  only  back,  but  back  to  the  very 
dogmas  against  which  modern  thought,  and 
Decadence  with  it,  are  a  reaction,  nay,  the 
inevitable  reaction.  What!  has  Mr.  Chester- 
ton, then,  postponed  the  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem? And  on  the  heels  of  his  remedy  does 
there  tread  the  old  disease  over  again?  Per- 
haps it  is  so.  The  acceptance  of  the  old  dogmas 
will  be  followed  by  a  new  reaction  from  them, 
a  new  disintegration  of  values  therefore,  and 
a  new  Decadence.  The  hands  of  the  clock  can 
be  put  back,  it  is  true;  but  they  will  eventually 
reach  the  time  when  the  hour  shall  strike  again 
for  the  solution  of  the  modern  problem. 

And  that  is  the  criticism  which  modern  men 
must  pass  upon  Mr.  Chesterton;  that  he  inter- 
posed in  the  course  of  their  malady  to  bring 
relief  with  a  remedy  which  was  not  a  remedy. 
The  modem  problem  should  have  been  worked 
—  65  — 


WE   MODERNS 


out  to  a  new  solution,  to  its  own  solution.  In- 
stead of  going  back  to  the  old  dogmas,  we  should 
have  strained  on  towards  the  new.  And  if,  in 
this  generation,  the  new  dogmas  are  still  out  of 
sight,  if  we  have  meantime  to  live  our  lives  with- 
out peace  or  stability,  does  it  matter  so  very- 
much?  To  do  so  is,  perhaps,  our  allotted  task. 
And  as  sacrifices  to  the  future  we  justify  our 
very  fruitlessness,  our  very  modernity! 


66  — 


ORIGINAL  SIN 


II 

Original  Sin 

38 

Original  Sin 

Original  Sin  and  the  Future  are  essentially  ir- 
reconcilable conceptions.  The  believer  in  the 
future  looks  upon  humanity  as  plastic:  the  good 
and  the  bad  in  man  are  not  fixed  quantities,  al- 
ways, in  every  age,  past  and  future,  to  be  found 
in  the  same  proportions:  an  "  elevation  of  the 
type  man  "  is,  therefore,  possible.  But  the  be- 
liever in  Original  Sin  regards  mankind  as  that 
in  which  —  the  less  said  about  the  good,  the  bet- 
ter —  there  is,  at  any  rate,  a  fixed  substratum  of 
the  bad.  And  that  can  never  be  lessened,  never 
weakened,  never  conquered.  Therefore,  man 
has  to  fight  constantly  to  escape  the  menace  of 
an  ever-present  defeat.  A  battle  in  which  vic- 
tory is  impossible;  a  contest  in  which  man  has 
to  climb  continually  in  order  not  to  fall  lower; 
—  69  — 


WE   MODERNS 


existence  as  the  tread  mill:  that  is  what  is  meant 
by  Original  Sin. 

And  as  such  it  is  the  great  enemy  of  the 
Future,  the  believers  in  which  hold  that  there  is 
not  this  metaphysical  drag.  But  it  is  more. 
At  all  things  aspiring  it  sets  the  tongue  in  the 
cheek,  gladly  provides  a  caricature  for  them, 
and  becomes  their  Sancho  Panza.  To  the  great 
man  it  says,  through  the  mouths  of  its  chosen 
apostles,  the  average  men,  "  What  matter  how 
high  you  climb!  This  load  which  you  carry 
even  as  we  will  bring  you  back  to  us  at  last. 
And  the  higher  you  climb  the  greater  will  be 
your  fall.  Humanity  cannot  rise  above  its  own 
level."  And  therefore,  humility,  equality, 
radicalism,  comradeship  in  sin  —  the  ideas  of 
Christianity! 

39 

Again 

Distrust  of  the  future  springs  from  the  same 
root  as  distrust  of  great  men.  It  derives  from 
the  belief  in  the  average  man,  which  derives 
from  the  belief  in  Original  Sin.  The  egali- 
tarian sentiment  strives  always  to  become  un- 
conditional. It  claims  not  only  that  all  men 
—  70  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


are  equal,  but  that  the  men  who  live  now  are 
no  more  than  the  equals  of  those  who  lived  one, 
or  five,  thousand  years  ago,  and  no  less  than  the 
equals  of  those  who  will  live  in  another  one, 
or  five,  thousand  years.  And  it  desires  that  this 
should  be  so:  its  jealousy  embraces  not  only 
the  living,  but  the  dead  and  the  unborn. 

40 

Again 

Society  is  a  conspiracy,  said  Emerson,  against 
the  great  man.  And  to  blast  him  utterly  in  the 
centre  of  his  being,  it  invented  Original  Sin.  Is 
Original  Sin,  then,  a  theological  dogma  or  a 
political  device? 

41 

Equality- 
Is  equality,  in  truth,  a  generous  dogma? 
Does  it  express,  as  every  one  assumes,  the 
solidarity  of  men  in  their  higher  attributes?  It 
is  time  to  question  this,  and  to  ask  if  inequality 
be  not  the  more  noble  and  generous  belief. 
For,  surely,  it  is  in  their  nobler  qualities  that 
men  are  most  unequal.  It  was  not  in  his  genius 
that  Shakespeare  was  only  the  equal,  for 
—  71  — 


WE   MODERNS 


instance,  of  his  commentators;  it  was  in  the 
groundwork  of  his  nature,  in  those  feelings  and 
desires  without  which  he  would  not  have  been 
a  man  at  all,  in  the  things  which  made  him 
human,  but  which  did  not  make  him  Shakes- 
peare: in  a  word,  in  that  which  is  for  us  of  no 
significance.  Equality  in  the  common  part  of 
man's  nature,  equality  in  sin,  equality  before 
God  —  it  is  the  same  thing  —  that  is  the  only 
equality  which  can  be  admitted.  And  if  its  ad- 
mission is  insisted  upon  by  apologists  for  Chris- 
tianity, that  is  because  to  the  common  part 
of  man's  nature  they  give  so  much  importance, 
because  they  are  believers  in  Original  Sin.  In 
their  equality  there  is  accordingly  more  malice 
than  generosity.  The  belief  that  no  one  is  other 
than  themselves,  the  will  that  no  one  shall  be 
other  than  themselves  —  there  is  nothing  gener- 
ous in  that  belief  and  that  will.  For  man,  ac- 
cording to  them,  is  guilty  from  the  womb.  And 
what,  then,  is  equality  but  the  infinitely  consol- 
ing consciousness  of  tainted  creatures  that  every 
one  on  this  earth  is  tainted? 

The  believer  in  Original  Sin  will,  of  course, 
deny  this,  and  say  that  in  his  philosophy  men  are 
equals  also  in  their  higher  role  as  "  sons  of  God." 
—  72  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


But  is  this  so?  Is  salvation,  like  sin,  com- 
mon to  all  men?  Is  it  not,  on  the  contrary, 
something  conferred  as  the  reward  of  a  belief 
and  a  choice  —  a  belief  and  a  choice  which  an 
Atheist,  for  instance,  simply  cannot  embrace? 
So  that  here,  touching  the  highest  part  of  men, 
their  soul,  there  is  introduced,  by  Christianity 
itself,  a  distinction,  an  inequality  —  the  dis- 
tinction, the  inequality  between  the  "  saved " 
and  the  "  lost."  Men  are  equal  inasmuch  as 
they  are  all  damned,  but  they  are  not  equal  inas- 
much as  they  are  not  all  redeemed. 

Gazing  at  man,  however,  no  longer  through  the 
eyes  of  the  serpent,  shall  we  not  be  bound  to 
find,  if  we  look  high  enough,  distinction,  superi- 
ority, inferiority,  valuation?  The  dogma  of 
equality  is  itself  a  device  to  evade  valuation. 
For  valuation  is  difficult,  and  demands  gener- 
osity for  its  exercise.  To  recognize  that  one 
is  greater  than  you,  and  cheerfully  to  acknowl- 
edge it;  to  see  that  another  is  less  than  you,  and 
to  treat  the  inferiority  as  a  trifling  thing,  that  is 
difficult,  that  requires  generosity.  But  one  who 
believes  in  inequality  will  always  be  looking 
for  greatness  in  others;  his  eye,  habituated  to 
the  contemplation  of  lofty  things,  will  become 
—  73  — 


WE   MODERNS 


subtle  in  the  detection  of  concealed  nobility; 
while  to  the  ignoble  he  will  give  only  a  glance  — 
and  is  it  not  good,  where  one  may  not  help,  to 
pass  on  the  other  side?  The  egalitarians  will 
cry  that  it  is  ungenerous  to  believe  that  some 
men  are  vile;  but  it  is  a  strange  generosity 
which  would  persuade  us  with  them  that  all 
men  are  vile.  Let  us  be  frank.  To  those  who 
believe  in  the  future,  inequality  is  a  holy  thing; 
their  pledge  that  greatness  shall  not  disappear 
from  the  earth;  the  rainbow  assuring  them  that 
Man  shall  not  go  down  beneath  the  vast  tide 
of  mankind.  All  great  men  are  to  them  at  once 
forerunners  and  sacrifices;  the  imperfect  forms 
which  the  Future  has  shattered  in  trying  to 
incarnate  itself;  the  sublime  ruins  of  future 
greatness. 

42 

//  Men  Were  Equal 

If  men  had  been  equal  at  the  beginning,  they 
would  never  have  risen  above  the  savage.  For 
in  absolute  equality  even  the  concept  of  great- 
ness could  not  have  come  into  being.  Inequal- 
ity is  the  source  of  all  advancement. 

—  74^ 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


43 

The  Fall  of  Man 

In  very  early  times  men  must  have  had  a 
deep  sense  of  the  tragicality  of  existence:  life 
was  then  so  full  of  pain;  death,  as  a  rule,  so 
sudden  and  unforeseen,  and  the  world  generally 
so  beset  with  terrors.  The  few  who  were  for- 
tunate enough  to  escape  violent  death  had  yet 
to  toil  incessantly  to  retain  a  footing  on  this  un- 
kind star.  Life  would,  accordingly,  appear  to 
them  in  tlie  most  sombre  tones  and  colours. 
And  it  was  to  explain  this  human  misfortune, 
and  not  sin  at  all,  that  the  whole  fable  of  Adam 
and  Eve  and  the  Fall  was  invented.  The  doc- 
trine of  Original  Sin  was  simply  an  interpreta- 
tion which  was  afterwards  read  into  the  story, 
an  interpretation,  perhaps,  as  arbitrary  as  the 
orthodox  interpretation  of  the  Song  of  Songs. 

How  would  the  fable  arise?  Well,  a  primi- 
tive poet  one  day  in  a  fit  of  melancholy  made 
the  whole  thing  up.  Out  of  his  misery  his 
desires  created  for  him  an  imaginary  state,  its 
opposite,  the  Garden  of  Eden.  But  this  state 
being  created,  the  problem  arose,  How  did  Man 
fall  from  it?  And  the  Tree  was  brought  in. 
—  75  — 


WE   MODERNS 


But  to  the  naive,  untheological  poet,  this  tree 
had  nothing  to  do  with  metaphysics  or  with  sin, 
the  child  of  metaphysics.  It  was  simply  a 
magical  tree,  and  if  Man  ate  of  the  fruit  of  it, 
something  terrible  would  happen  to  him.  The 
Fall  of  Man  was  a  mystery  to  the  poet,  which  he 
did  not  rationalize  or  theologize.  Well,  Man 
succumbed  to  curiosity,  and  pain  and  misfor- 
tune befell  the  human  race.  But  we  must  not 
assume  in  the  modern  manner  that  with  the  eat- 
ing of  the  fruit  early  man  associated  any  idea 
of  guilt.  Rather  the  contrary;  he  regarded  the 
act  simply  as  unfortunate,  just  as  at  the  present 
day  we  regard  as  unfortunate  the  foolish  prin- 
cess in  some  fairy  tale.  So  the  Fall  was  not 
to  him  a  crime,  branding  all  mankind  with  a 
metaphysical  stigma. 

That  conception  came  much  later,  when  the 
conscience  had  become  deeper,  more  subtle  and 
more  neurotic;  w^hen  individualism  had  been 
introduced  into  morality.  And  at  that  time,  too, 
the  ideal  of  the  Redeemer  became  vitiated. 
Early  man,  if  he  did  envisage  a  Redeemer,  en- 
visaged him  as  one  who  would  set  him  back  in 
the  Garden  of  Eden  again,  in  the  literal,  terres- 
trial Garden  of  Eden,  be  it  understood:  the- 
—  76  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


ology  had  not  yet  been  etherealized.  And  this 
Redeemer  would  redeem  all  men:  the  distinc- 
tion of  the  individual  came  afterwards.  It  was 
not  until  later,  too,  that  this  ideal  was  "  in- 
terpreted," and,  as  a  concession  to  the  con- 
science, salvation  was  made  a  conditional  thing: 
the  reward  of  those  who  were  sucessful  in  a 
competition  in  credulity,  in  which  the  first  prize 
went  to  the  most  simple,  most  stupid.  The 
"  guilt "  now  implicated  in  the  Fall  was  not 
purged  away  from  all  men  by  the  Redeemer,  but 
only  from  such  as  would  "  accept  "  it.  And, 
lastly,  with  the  passing  of  Jesus,  the  redemption 
was  still  further  de-actualized.  It  was  found 
that  acceptance  of  the  Redeemer  did  not  rein- 
state Man  in  an  earthly  Garden:  paradise  was, 
therefore,  drawn  on  the  invisible  wires  of 
theology  into  the  inaccessible  heavens.  Salva- 
tion lay  at  ihe  other  side  of  the  grave,  and  there 
it  was  safe  from  assault. 

Nevertheless,  what  our  primitive  poet  meant 
by  the  Fall  and  the  Redemption  was  probably 
something  entirely  different.  The  Fall  to  him 
was  the  fall  into  misfortune,  not  into  sin:  the 
Redemption  to  him  was  the  redemption  from 
misfortune,  not  from  sin.  And  his  Redeemer 
—  77  — 


WE   MODERNS 


would  be,  therefore  —  whom?  Perhaps  it  is 
impossible  for  us  to  imagine  the  nature  of  such 
a  being. 

This  is  not  an  interpretation,  but  an  attempted 
explanation  of  the  story  of  the  Fall. 

44 

Interpretations 

How  inexhaustible  is  myth!  In  the  story 
of  the  Fall  is  a  meaning  for  every  age  and 
every  creed.  The  interpretation  called  Original 
Sin  is  only  one  of  a  thousand,  and  not  the 
greatest  of  them.  Let  us  dip  our  bucket  into 
the  well. 

The  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  — 
that  was  the  tree  of  morality!  And  morality 
was  then  the  original  sin?  And  through  it 
Man  lost  his  innocence?  The  antithesis  of 
morality  and  innocence  is  as  old  as  the  world. 
And  if  we  are  to  capture  innocence  again,  if 
the  world  is  to  become  aesthetically  acceptable 
to  us,  we  must  dispense  more  and  more  with 
morality  and  limit  its  domain.  This,  one  des- 
perate glance  into  the  depths  of  the  myth  tells 
us.  Instinct  is  upheld  in  it  against  isolated  rea- 
son and  exterior  law.  Detached,  "  abstract " 
—  78  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


Reason  brought  sin  into  the  world,  but  Instinct, 
which  is  fundamentally  Love,  Creation,  Will  to 
Power,  is  forever  innocent,  beyond  good  and  evil. 
It  was  when  Reason,  no  longer  the  sagacity  of 
Instinct,  no  longer  the  eyes  of  Love,  became  its 
opponent  and  oppressor,  that  morality  arose  and 
Man  fell. 

Or  to  take  another  guess,  granted  we  read 
Original  Sin  in  the  Fall,  must  we  not  read  there, 
also,  the  way  to  get  rid  of  it?  If  by  Original 
Sin  Man  fell,  then  by  renouncing  it  let  him  arise 
again.  But  how  renounce  it?  What!  Can- 
not Man  renounce  a  metaphor? 

Yet  how  powerful  is  metaphor!  Man  is 
ruled  by  metaphor.  The  gods  were  nothing  but 
that,  some  sublime,  some  terrible,  some  lovely, 
all  metaphors,  Jehovah,  Moloch,  Apollo,  Eros. 
Life  is  now  stained  through  and  through  with 
metaphor.  And  there  are  further  transfigura- 
tions still  possible!  Yet  we  would  not  destroy 
the  beauty  already  starring  Life's  skies,  the 
lovely  hues  lent  by  Aphrodite,  and  Artemis,  and 
Dionysos,  or  the  sublime  colours  of  Jehovah  and 
Thor.  But  the  heavy  disfiguring  blot  tarnish- 
ing all.  Love,  Innocence,  Ecstasy,  Wrath,  that 
we  would  rather  altogether  extirpate  and  annul. 
—  79  — 


WE   MODERNS 


Original  Sin  we  would  cut  off  as  a  disfigure- 
ment and  disease  of  Life. 

Or,  again,  may  not  the  myth  be  an  attempt 
to  glorify  Man  and  to  clothe  him  with  a  sad 
splendour.  And  not  Original  Sin,  but  Original 
Innocence  is  the  true  reading  of  the  fable?  Its 
raison  d'etre  is  the  Garden  of  Eden,  not  the 
Fall?  To  glorify  Humanity  at  its  source  it 
set  there  a  Superman.  The  fall  from  innocence 
—  that  was  the  fall  from  the  Superman  into 
Man.  And  how,  then,  is  Man  to  be  redeemed? 
By  the  return  of  the  Superman!  Let  that  be 
our  reading  of  the  myth! 

45 

The  Use  of  Myth 

In  the  early  world  myth  was  used  to  dignify 
Man  by  idealizing  his  origin.  Henceforward 
it  must  be  used  to  dignify  him  by  idealizing  his 
goal.     Thca  is  the  task  of  the  poets  and  artists. 

46 

Before  the  Fall 

Innocence    is   the   morality   of   the   instincts. 
Original  Sin  —  that  was  war  upon  the  instincts, 
morality  become  abstract,  separate,  self-centred, 
—  80  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


accusing  and  tyrannical.  This  self-conscious- 
ness of  morality,  this  disruption  in  the  nature  of 
Man,  was  the  Fall. 

47 

Beyond  Original  Sin 

How  far  is  Man  still  from  his  goal?  How 
sexual,  foul  in  word  and  thought,  naively 
hedonistic!  How  little  of  spirit  is  in  him! 
How  clumsily  his  mind  struggles  in  the  dark- 
ness! How  far  he  is  still  from  his  goal!  — 
This  is  a  cry  which  the  believer  in  Original  Sin 
cannot  understand,  because  he  accepts  all  this 
imperfection  as  inevitable,  as  the  baleful  heri- 
tage of  Man,  from  which  he  cannot  escape. 

The  feeling  of  pure  joy  in  life,  the  feeling 
that  Life  is  a  sacrament  —  that  also  is  forever 
denied  to  the  believer  in  Original  Sin.  For 
Life  is  not  a  sacrament  to  him,  but  a  sin  of 
which  joy  itself  is  only  an  aggravation. 

48 

The  Eternal  Bluestocking 

The  bluestocking  is  as  old  as  mankind.  Her 
original  was  Eve,  the  first  dabbler  in  moral 
philosophy. 

—  81  — 


WE   MODERNS 


49 

The  Sin  of  Intellectualism 

The  first  sin,  the  original  sin  was  that  of  the 
intellectuals.  The  knowledge  of  Good  and  Evil 
was  not  an  instantaneous  "illumination";  it 
was  the  result  of  long  experiment  and  analysis: 
the  apple  took  perhaps  hundreds  of  years  to 
eat!  Before  that,  in  the  happy  day  of  in- 
nocence, Good  and  Evil  were  not,  for  instinct 
and  morality  were  one  and  not  twain.  As  time 
passed,  however,  the  physically  lazy,  who  had 
been  from  the  beginning,  became  weaker  and 
wiser.  Enforced  contemplation,  the  contempla- 
tion of  those  who  were  not  strong  enough  to 
hunt  or  to  labour,  made  them  more  subtle  than 
their  simple  brethren;  they  formed  themselves 
into  a  priesthood,  and  created  a  theology.  In 
these  priests  instinct  was  not  strong:  they  were 
invalids  with  powerful  reason.  But  they  had 
the  lust  for  power;  they  wished  to  conquer  by 
means  of  their  reason;  therefore,  they  said  to 
themselves,  belittle  instinct,  tyrannize  over  in- 
stinct, discover  an  absolute  "  good  "  and  an  ab- 
solute "  evil,"  become  moral.  Morality,  which 
had  in  the  days  of  innocence  been  unconscious, 
—  82  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


the  harmony  of  the  instincts,  was  now  given  a 
separate  existence.  The  cry  was  morality 
against  the  instincts.  Thus  triumphed  the 
priests,  the  intellectuals,  by  means  of  their  rea- 
son. Original  Sin  was  their  sin  —  the  result  of 
the  analysis  by  which  they  had  separated  moral- 
ity and  the  instincts.  If  we  are  to  speak  of 
Original  Sin  at  all,  let  it  be  in  this  manner. 

50 

Once  More 

The  belief  in  Original  Sin  —  that  was  itself 
Man's  original  sin. 

51 

Apropos  Gautier 

He  had  just  read  "  Mile,  de  Maupin,"  "  What 
seduction  there  is  still  for  Man  in  the  senses!  " 
he  exclaimed.  "  How  much  more  of  an  animal 
than  a  spirit  he  must  be  to  be  charmed  and  en- 
slaved by  this  book !  "  Yet,  what  ground  had  he 
to  conclude  that  because  the  sensual  intoxicates 
Man,  therefore  Man  is  more  sensual  than 
spiritual?  For  we  are  most  fatally  attracted  by 
what  is  most  alien  to  us. 

—  83  — 


WE   MODERNS 


52 

Psychology  of  the  Humble 

There  is  something  very  naive  in  those  who 
speak  of  humility  as  a  certain  good  and  of 
pride  as  a  proven  evil.  In  the  first  place  these 
are  not  opposites  at  all;  there  are  a  hundred 
kinds  of  both,  and  humility  is  sometimes  simply 
a  refined  form  of  pride.  Humility  may  be  pru- 
dence, or  good  taste,  or  timidity,  or  a  conceal- 
ment, or  a  sermon,  or  a  snub.  How  much  of  it, 
for  instance,  is  simple  prudence?  Is  not  this, 
indeed,  its  chief  utility,  that  it  saves  men  from 
the  dangers  which  accompany  pride?  On  the 
day  on  which  some  one  discovered  that  "  Pride 
goeth  before  a  fall,"  humility  became  no  mean 
virtue.  For  if  one  become  the  servant  and  pro- 
claim himself  the  least  of  all,  how  can  he  still 
fall?  Yet  if  he  does  it  is  a  fall  into  greater 
humility,  and  his  virtue  only  shows  the  brighter. 
This  is  the  sagacity  of  the  humble,  that  they 
turn  even  ignominy  to  their  glorification. 

Humility  is  most  commonly  used  with  a  dif- 
ferent meaning,  however.  There  are  people  who 
wish  to  be  anonymous  and  uniform,  and  people 
who  desire  to  be  personal  and  distinct.  Or, 
—  84  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


more  exactly,  it  is  their  instincts  that  seek  these 
ends.  The  first  are  humble  in  the  fundamental 
sense  that  they  are  instinctively  so;  the  latter 
are  proud  in  the  same  sense.  Humility,  then, 
is  the  desire  to  be  as  others  are  and  to  escape 
notice;  and  this  desire  can  only  be  realized  in 
conformity.  It  is  true,  people  become  con- 
ceited after  a  while  about  their  very  conformity, 
and  would  be  wounded  in  their  vanity  if  they 
failed  to  comply  with  fashion;  but  vanity  and 
humility  are  not  incompatible. 

Pride,  however,  is  something  much  more 
subtle.  The  naive,  unconditional  contemners 
of  pride,  who  plead  with  men  to  cast  it  out,  have 
certainly  no  idea  what  would  happen  if  they 
were  obeyed.  For  pride  is  the  condition  of  all 
fruitful  action.  This  thought  must  be  con- 
sciously or  subconsciously  present  in  the  doer. 
What  I  do  is  of  value!  I  am  capable  of  doing 
a  thing  which  is  worth  doing!  The  Christian, 
it  is  true,  still  acts,  though  he  is  convinced  that 
all  action  is  sinful  and  of  little  worth.  But  it 
is  only  his  mind  that  is  convinced:  his  instincts 
are  by  no  means  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  this! 
For  though  in  the  conscious  there  may  be  self- 
doubt,  in  the  unconscious  there  must  be  pride, 
—  85  — 


WE   MODERISS 


or  actions  would  not  be  performed  at  all. 
Moreover,  in  all  those  qualities  which  are  per- 
sonal and  not  common  —  in  personality  — 
pride  is  an  essential  ingredient.  The  pronoun 
"  I  "  is  itself  an  affirmation  of  pride.  The  feel- 
ing, This  is  mjself,  this  quality  is  my  quality, 
by  possessing  it  I  am  different  from  you,  these 
things  constitute  my  personality  and  are  me: 
what  a  na'ive  assumption  of  the  valuableness  of 
these  qualities  do  we  have  there,  how  much  pride 
is  there  in  that  unconscious  confession!  And 
without  this  instinctive  pride,  these  qualities, 
personality  could  never  have  been  possible.  In 
the  heart  of  all  distinct,  valuable  and  heroic 
things,  pride  lies  coiled.  Yes,  even  in  the 
heart  of  humility,  of  the  most  refined,  spiritual 
humility.  For  such  humility  is  not  a  conform- 
ity; it  separates  and  individualizes  its  possessor 
as  effectually  as  pride  could;  it  takes  its  own 
path  and  not  that  of  the  crowd;  and  so  its  source 
must  be  in  an  inward  sense  of  worth,  of  indepen- 
dence: it  is  a  form  of  pride.  But  pride  is  so 
closely  woven  into  life  that  to  wound  it  is  to 
wound  life;  to  abolish  it,  if  that  were  possible, 
would  be  to  abolish  life.  Well  do  its  subtler 
—  86  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


defamers    know    that!     And    when    they    shoot 
their  arrows  at  pride,  it  is  Life  they  hope  to  hit. 

53 

Les  Humbles 

Humility  is  the  chief  virtue,  said  a  humble 
man.  Then  are  you  the  vainest  man,  said  his 
friend,  for  you  are  renowned  for  your  humility. 
Good  taste  demands  from  writers  who  praise 
humility  a  little  aggressiveness  and  dogmatism, 
lest  they  be  taken  for  humble,  and,  therefore, 
proud.  On  the  other  hand,  if  humility  is  the 
chief  virtue,  it  is  immoral  not  to  practise  it. 
And,  therefore,  one  should  praise  humility,  and 
practise  it?  Or  praise  it  and  not  practise  it? 
Or  not  praise  it  and  practise  it?  There  is  con- 
tradiction in  every  course.  That  is  the  worst 
of  believing  in  paradoxical  virtues! 

54 

Against  the  Ostentatiously  Humble 

He  who  is  truly  humble  conceals  even  his 
humility. 


—  87  — 


E   MODERNS 


55 

The  Pessimists 

In  pessimistic  valuations  of  Life,  the  alterna- 
tive contemplated  is  generally  not  between  Life 
and  Death,  but  between  different  types  of  Life. 
The  real  goal  of  Schopenhauerism  is  not  the 
extinction  of  life,  for  death  is  a  perfectly  normal 
aspect  of  existence,  and  Life  would  not  be 
denied  even  if  death  became  universal.  In 
order  to  deny  Life  and  to  triumph  over  it,  the 
pessimist  must  continue  at  least  to  exist,  in  a 
sort  of  death  in  life:  he  must  be  dead,  but  he 
must  also  know  it.  That  is  the  goal  of 
Schopenhauerism;  perhaps  not  so  difficult,  per- 
haps frequently  attained!  "They  have  not 
enough  life  even  to  die,"  said  Nietzsche. 

56 

Sickness  and  Health 

Some  men  have  such  unconquerable  faith  in 
Life  that  they  defy  their  very  maladies,  creat- 
ing out  of  them  forms  of  ecstasy:  that  is  their 
way  of  triumphing  over  them.  Perhaps  some 
poetry,  certainly  not  a  little  religion  has  sprung 
from  this.  In  religions  defaming  the  senses 
—  88  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


and  enjoining  asceticism,  or,  in  other  words,  a 
lowering  of  vitality,  the  chronic  sufferers  affirm 
Life  in  their  own  way;  for  sickness  is  their  life: 
their  praise  of  sickness  is  their  praise  of  Life. 
And  if  they  sometimes  morbidly  invite  death, 
that  is  because  death  is  nothing  but  another  form 
of  experience,  of  Life.  To  the  sick,  if  they  are 
to  retain  self-respect  and  pride,  these  doctrines 
are  perhaps  the  best  possible;  it  is  only  to  the 
healthy  that  they  are  noxious.  For  the  healthy 
who  are  converted  by  them,  become  sick  through 
them,  yet  not  so  sick  as  to  find  comfort  in  them. 
The  aspiration  after  an  ascetic  life  contends  in 
these  men  with  their  old  health,  their  desire  to 
live  fully,  and  causes  untold  perplexities  and 
conflicts;  leaving  them  at  last  with  nothing  but 
a  despairing  desire  for  release.  Thus,  a 
religion  of  consolation  becomes  for  the  strong 
a  Will  to  Death  —  the  very  opposite  of  that 
which  it  was  to  those  who  created  it. 

57 

The  Pride  of  the  Sterile 

Ecclesiastical,    ceremonious    humility    is    the 
pride   of  those  who   cannot  create   or  initiate, 
either  because  they  are  sterile,  or  because  the 
—  89  — 


WE   MODERNS 


obstacles  in  their  way  are  too  great.  Their 
pride  is  centred,  not  on  what  they  can  do,  but  on 
what  they  can  endure.  The  anchorite  goes  into 
the  wilderness,  perhaps  rather  to  get  his  back- 
ground than  to  escape  attention,  and  there  im- 
poses upon  himself  the  most  difficult  and  loath- 
some tasks,  enduring  not  only  outward  penances, 
fasting  and  goading  of  the  flesh,  but  such  inward 
convulsions,  portents  and  horrors,  as  the  soul 
of  man  has  by  no  other  means  experienced. 
Here,  in  endurance,  is  his  power,  and  here, 
therefore,  is  his  pride :  the  poor  Atlas,  who  does 
not  remove,  but  supports  mountains,  and  these 
of  his  own  making! 

Men  who  have  the  power  to  create  but  are 
at  the  same  time  extremely  timid  belong  to  this 
class.  Rather  than  venture  outside  themselves 
they  will  do  violence  to  their  own  nature.  The 
forces  which  in  creation  would  have  been 
liberated  are  pent  within  them  and  cause  untold 
restlessness,  uneasiness  and  pain.  Religions 
which  stigmatize  "  self-expression,"  separating 
the  individual  into  an  "  outward  "  and  an  "  in- 
ward "  and  raising  a  barrier  between  the  two, 
encourage  the  growth  of  this  type  of  man. 
These  religions  themselves  have  their  roots  in  a 
—  90  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


timidity,  a  fear  of  pain.  For  self-expression  is 
by  no  means  painless;  it  is,  on  the  contrary,  a 
great  cause  of  suffering.  Essentially  its  out- 
come is  strife,  the  clash  of  egos:  Tragedy  is  the 
great  recognition  in  Art  of  this  truth.  Christi- 
anity saw  the  suffering  which  conflict  brought 
with  it,  said  it  was  altogether  evil,  and  sought 
to  abolish  it.  But  a  law  of  Life  cannot  be 
abolished:  strife,  driven  from  the  world  of  out- 
ward event,  retreated  into  the  very  core  of  man, 
and  there  became  baleful,  indeed,  disintegrating, 
and  subversive.  The  early  Christians  did  not 
see  that  men  would  suffer  more  from  that  in- 
ward psychic  conflict  than  from  the  other.  It 
was  the  Greeks  who  elevated  conflict  to  an 
honourable  position  in  their  outward  actions; 
with  them,  as  Nietzsche  said,  there  was  no  dis- 
tinction between  the  "  outward "  and  "  in- 
ward " ;  they  lived  completely  and  died  once. 
But  the  Christians,  to  use  the  words  of  St.  Paul, 
"  died  daily."  How  true  was  that  of  those 
proudly  humble  anchorites!  What  a  light  it 
throws  upon  their  sternly  endured  convulsions 
of  the  soul!  In  the  end.  Death  itself  came  no 
doubt  to  many  of  them  as  a  relief  from  this 
terribly  protracted  "  dying."  Perhaps  one 
—  91  — 


WE   MODERNS 


thing,  however,  made  their  lives  bearable  and 
even  enjoyable  —  the  power  of  the  soul  to 
plumb  its  own  sufferings  and  capacity  for  en- 
durance. Psychology  arose  first  among  the  ec- 
clesiastically humble  men. 

Well,  let  us  count  up  our  gains  and  losses. 
Spiritual  humility,  wherever  it  has  spread,  has 
certainly  weakened  the  expression  of  Life:  for 
it  has  weakened  man  by  introducing  within  him 
a  disrupting  conflict.  But  it  has  also  made 
Life  subtler  and  deeper;  it  has  enlarged  the  in- 
ward world  of  man,  even  if  it  has  straitened  the 
world  outside.  So  that  when  we  return  —  as 
we  must  —  to  the  Pagan  ideal  of  "  expression," 
our  works  shall  be  richer  than  those  of  the 
Pagans,  for  man  has  now  more  to  express. 

58 

When  Pride  is  Necessary 

Perhaps  in  all  great  undertakings  into  which 
uncertainty  enters  pride  is  necessary.  In  the 
Elizabethan  age,  our  most  productive  and  ad- 
venturous age,  pride  was  at  its  zenith.  Was  that 
pride  the  necessary  condition  of  that  productive- 
ness? Would  the  poets,  the  thinkers  and  the  dis- 
coverers have  attempted  what  they  did  attempt, 
—  92  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


had  they  been  humble  men?  What  is  needed 
is  more  enquiry:  a  new  psychology,  and,  above 
all,  a  new  history  of  pride. 

59 

Humility  and  the  Artists 

There  is  one  man,  at  any  rate,  who  has  always 
owed  more  to  pride  than  to  humility  —  the 
artist.  Whether  it  be  in  himself,  where  it  is 
almost  the  condition  of  productiveness,  or  in 
others,  where  it  is  the  cause  of  all  actions  and 
movements  aesthetically  agreeable.  Pride  is  his 
great  benefactor.  All  artists  are  proud,  but  not 
all  have  the  good  conscience  of  their  pride.  In 
their  thoughts  they  permit  themselves  to  be  per- 
suaded too  much  by  the  theologians;  they  have 
not  enough  "  free  spirit  "  to  say,  "  Pride  is  my 
atmosphere,  in  which  I  create.  I  do  not  choose 
to  refuse  my  atmosphere." 

But  if  pride  were  banished  even  from  the 
remainder  of  Life,  how  poor  would  the  artists 
be  left!  For  every  gesture  that  is  beautiful,  all 
free,  spirited,  swift  movement  and  all  noble 
repose  have  in  them  pride.  Humility  uglifies, 
except,  indeed,  the  humility  which  is  a  form  of 
pride;  that  has  a  sublimity  of  its  own.  Even 
—  93  — 


WE   MODERNS 


the  Christian  Church  —  the  Church  of  the 
humble  —  had  to  make  its  ceremonies  magnif- 
icent to  make  itself  aesthetically  presentable; 
without  its  magnificence  it  would  have  been  an 
impossible  institution.  Humility,  to  be  sup- 
portable, must  have  in  it  an  admixture  of  pride. 
That  gives  it  standing.  It  was  His  subtle  pride 
that  communicated  to  the  humility  of  Jesus  its 
gracious  "  charm." 

Poetic  tragedy  and  pride  are  profoundly  as- 
sociated. No  event  is  tragic  which  has  not 
arisen  out  of  pride,  and  has  not  been  borne 
proudly:  the  Greeks  knew  that.  But,  as  well, 
is  not  pride  at  times  laughable  and  absurd? 
Well,  what  does  that  prove,  except  that  comedy 
as  well  as  tragedy  has  been  occasioned  by  it? 
Humility  is  not  even  laughable! 

60 

Love  and  Pride 

Pride  is  so  indissolubly  bound  up  with  every- 
thing great  —  Joy,  Beauty,  Courage,  Creation  — 
that  surely  it  must  have  had  some  celestial  origin. 
Who  created  it?  Was  it  Love,  who  wished  to 
shape  a  weapon  for  itself,  the  better  to  fashion 
things?  Pride  has  so  much  to  do  with  creation 
—  94  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


that  sometimes  it  imagines  it  is  a  creator.  But 
that  it  is  not.  Only  Love  can  create.  Pride 
was  fashioned  out  of  a  rib  taken  from  the  side 
of  Love. 

61 

Pride  and  the  Fall 

It  was  not  humilty  that  was  the  parent  of  the 
fable  of  the  Fall.  Or  is  it  humility  to  boast  of 
one's  high  ancestry,  and  if  the  ancestry  does  not 
exist,  to  invent  it?  The  naive  poet  who  created 
that  old  allegory  did  not  foresee  the  number  of 
interpretations  which  would  be  read  into  it.  He 
did  not  foresee  that  it  would  be  used  to  humili- 
ate Man  instead  of  to  exalt  him;  he  did  not  at 
all  foresee  Original  Sin.  As  less  than  justice, 
then,  has  been  meted  to  him,  let  us  now  accord 
him  more  than  justice.  Let  us  say  that  he  was 
a  divine  philosopher  who  perceived  that  in  un- 
conditional morality  lay  the  grand  misfortune 
of  mankind.  Man  is  innocent;  thus,  he  said,  it 
is  an  absolute  ethic  that  defiles  him  —  the  knowl- 
edge of  Good  and  Evil.  Sweep  that  away,  and 
he  is  innocent  and  back  in  the  Garden  of  Eden 
again.  Let  us  say  this  of  the  first  poet,  for  cer- 
tainly he  did  not  mean  it!  Perhaps  he  knew 
—  95  — 


WE   MODERNS 


nothing  at  all  about  morality!  All  that  he 
wished  for  was  to  provide  a  dignified  family 
tree  for  his  generation. 

62 

The  Good  Conscience 

What  a  revolution  for  mankind  it  would  be 
to  get  back  "  the  good  conscience  "?  Life  made 
innocent,  washed  free  from  how  much  filth  of 
remorse,  guilt,  contempt,  "  sin  "  —  that  vision 
arouses  a  longing  more  intense  than  that  of  the 
religious  for  any  heaven.  And  it  seems  at  least 
equally  possible  of  realization!  Bad  con- 
science arises  when  religion  and  the  instincts 
are  in  opposition;  the  more  comprehensive  and 
deep  this  conflict,  the  more  guilty  the  conscience. 
But  there  have  been  religions  not  antagonistic 
to  the  instincts,  which,  instead  of  condemning 
them,  have  thought  so  well  of  them  as  to  become 
their  rule,  their  discipline.  The  religion  of  the 
Greeks  was  an  example  of  this;  and  in  Greece, 
accordingly,  there  was  no  "  bad  conscience  '*  in 
our  sense.  Well,  how  is  it  possible,  if  it  is 
possible,  to  regain  "  the  good  conscience "? 
Not  by  any  miracle!  Not  by  an  instantaneous 
—  96  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


"  change  of  heart,"  for  even  the  heart  changes 
slowly.  But  suppose  that  a  new  instinctive  reli- 
gion and  morality  were  to  be  set  up,  and  pain- 
fully complied  with,  until  they  became  a  second 
nature  as  ours  have  become,  should  we  not  then 
gradually  lose  our  bad  conscience,  bom  as  it  is 
out  of  the  antagonism  between  instinct  and 
morality?  Nay,  if  we  were  to  persevere  still 
further  until  instinct  and  religion  and  morality 
became  intermingled  and  indistinguishable, 
might  we  not  enter  the  Garden  of  Eden  again, 
might  not  innocence  itself  become  ours?  But 
to  attain  that  end,  an  unremitting  discipline, 
extending  over  hundreds  of  years,  might  be  nec- 
essary; and  who,  in  the  absence  of  gods,  is  to 
impose  that  discipline? 

63 

The  Other  Side 

The  life-defaming  creeds  are  not  to  be  con- 
demned unconditionally:  even  they  are  not  evil. 
"  Guilt,"  asceticism,  contempt  for  the  world  — 
these  are  the  physiologically  bad  things  which 
have  sharpened,  deepened  and  made  subtle  the 
soul  of  man.  The  Greeks  were  simple  com- 
pared with  modern  man;  a  thousand  times  more 
—  97  — 


WE   MODERNS 


healthy,  it  is  true  —  perhaps  because  they  were 
incapable  of  contracting  our  maladies.  Well, 
let  us  judge  Christianity,  which  in  Europe  was 
mainly  responsible  for  this  deepening  of  Man, 
by  an  artistic  criterion:  let  us  judge  it  by  the 
effects  it  achieved,  not  by  what  it  said. 

64 

Effects  of  Christianity 

If  there  are  gods  who  take  an  interest  in  Man, 
and  experiment  upon  him,  what  better  means 
could  they  have  devised  for  getting  out  of  him 
certain  "  effects,"  not  Christian  at  all,  than 
Christianity?  Far  more  significant  for  man- 
kind than  the  virtues  of  Christianity,  are  its 
contradictions,  excesses  and  "  states  of  mind." 
The  "  way  of  life,"  Christian  morality,  is  of 
little  account  compared  with  the  permanent 
physiological  and  psychological  transformations 
effected  upon  Man  by  the  discipline  of  centuries 
of  religion.  Not  that  Man  has  been  forced  into 
the  mould  of  Christian  morality,  but  that  in  the 
process  he  has  undergone  the  most  unique  con- 
vulsions, adaptations  and  permutations,  that  an 
entire  new  world  of  conflict,  pain,  fear,  horror, 
exaltation,  faith  and  scepticism  has  been  bom 
—  98  — 


ORIGINAL   SIN 


within  him,  that  Life,  driven  within  itself,  has 
deepened,  enriched  and  invested  him  —  that  is 
from  the  standpoint  of  human  culture  the  most 
important  thing,  beside  which  what  is  usually 
understood  by  the  Christianizing  of  Europe  is 
relatively  insignificant.  Not  Christian  moral- 
ity, but  the  effects  of  Christian  morality  it  is 
that  now  concern  us.  And  these  effects  are 
not  themselves  Christian;  rather  the  contrary. 
Christianity  has  made  Man  more  complex,  con- 
tradictory, sceptical,  tragic  and  sublime;  it  has 
given  him  more  capacity  for  good  and  for  evil, 
and  has  added  to  these  two  qualities  subtlety 
and  spirituality. 


99  — 


WHAT  IS  MODERN? 


Ill 

What  Is  Modern? 

65 

Whither? 

The  fever  of  modern  thought  which  bums  in 
our  veins,  and  from  which  we  refuse  to  escape 
by  reactionary  backdoors  —  Christianity  and  the 
like — is  not  without  its  distinction:  it  is  an 
"  honourable  sickness,"  to  use  the  phrase  of 
Nietzsche.  I  speak  of  those  who  sincerely  strive 
to  seek  an  issue  from  this  fever;  to  pass  through 
it  into  a  new  health.  Of  the  others  to  whom 
fever  is  the  condition  of  existence,  who  make  a 
profession  of  their  maladies,  the  valetudinarians 
of  the  spirit,  the  dabblers  in  quack  soul-remedies 
for  their  own  sake,  it  is  impossible  to  speak 
without  disdain.  Our  duty  is  to  exterminate 
them,  by  ridicule  or  any  other  means  found 
effectual.  But  we  are  ourselves  already  too 
grievously  harassed;  we  are  caught  in  the 
whirlwind  of  modem  thought,  which  contains 
— 103  — 


WE   MODERNS 


as  much  dust  as  wind.  We  see  outside  our  field 
of  conflict  a  region  of  Christian  calm,  but  never, 
never,  never  can  we  return  there,  for  our  in- 
stincts as  well  as  our  intellect  are  averse  to  it. 
The  problem  must  have  a  different  solution. 
And  what,  indeed,  is  the  problem?  To  some  of 
us  it  is  still  that  of  emancipation  —  that  which 
confronted  Goethe,  Ibsen,  Nietzsche,  and  the 
other  great  spirits  of  last  century.  It  is  an  error 
to  think  that  these  men  have  yet  been  refuted  or 
even  understood;  they  have  simply  been  buried 
beneath  the  corpses  of  later  writers.  Arid  it  is 
the  worst  intellectual  weakness,  and,  therefore, 
crime,  of  our  age  that  ideas  are  no  longer  dis- 
proved, but  simply  superseded  by  newer  ideas. 
The  latest  is  the  true,  and  Time  refutes  every- 
thing! That  is  our  modern  superstition.  We 
have  still,  then,  to  go  back  —  or,  rather,  forward 

—  to  Goethe,  Ibsen  and  Nietzsche.  Our  prob- 
lem is  still  that  of  clearing  a  domain  of  freedom 
around  us,  of  enlarging  our  field  of  choice,  and 
so  making  destiny  itself  more  spacious;  and, 
then,  having  delivered  ourselves  from  prejudice 
and  superstition  —  and  how  many  other  things! 

—  of  setting  an  aim  before  us  for  the  unflinch- 
ing pursuit  of  which  we  make  ourselves  responsi- 

—  104  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN? 


ble.  Greater  freedom,  and  therefore  greater 
responsibility,  above  all  greater  aims,  an  en- 
largement of  life,  not  a  whittling  of  it  down  to 
Christian  standards  —  that  is  our  problem  still! 

66 

The  "  Restoration  "  of  Christianity 

Will  Christianity  ever  be  established  again? 
It  is  doubtful.  At  the  most,  it  may  be  "  re- 
stored " —  in  the  manner  of  the  architectural 
"  restorations,"  against  which  Ruskin  declaimed. 
The  difficulty  of  re-establishing  it  must  needs  be 
greater  than  that  of  establishing  it.  For  it 
has  now  been  battered  by  science  (people  no 
longer  believe  in  miracles)  and  by  history  (peo- 
ple have  read  what  the  Church  has  done  —  or 
has  not  done).  Christianity  has  become  a 
Church,  and  the  Church,  an  object  of  criticism. 
As  the  body  which  housed  the  spirit  of  Christian- 
ity, men  have  studied  it  with  secular  eyes,  and 
have  found  little  to  reverence,  much  to  censure; 
and  in  the  disrepute  into  which  the  body  has 
fallen,  the  spirit,  also,  has  shared.  And  now 
the  atmosphere  cannot  be  created  in  which 
Christianity  may  grow  young  again  and  re- 
capture its  faith.  The  necessary  credulity,  or, 
—  105  — 


E   MODERNS 


at  any  rate,  the  proper  kind  of  credulity,  is  no 
longer  ours.  For  Christianity  grew,  like  the 
mushrooms,  in  the  night.  Had  there  been  news- 
papers in  Judea,  there  had  been  no  Christianity. 
And  this  age  of  ours,  in  which  the  clank  of  the 
printing  press  drowns  all  other  sounds,  is  fatal 
to  any  noble  mystery,  to  any  noble  birth  or  re- 
birth. That  night,  at  all  events,  we  can  never 
pass  through  again,  and,  therefore,  Christianity 
will  probably  never  renew  itself. 

67     , 

A  Drug  for  Diseased  Souls 

The  utmost  that  can  be  expected  is  a  "  restora- 
tion," and  in  that  direction  we  have  gone  already 
a  long  way.  For  Christianity  is  not  now,  as  it 
was  at  the  beginning,  a  spring  of  inspiration,  a 
thing  spiritual,  spontaneous,  Dionysian.  It  is 
mainly  a  remedy,  or,  more  often,  a  drug  for 
diseased  souls;  and,  therefore,  to  be  husbanded 
strictly  by  the  modern  medicine  men,  to  be  dis- 
pensed carefully,  and,  yes,  to  be  advertised  as 
well!  Its  birth  was  out  of  an  exuberance  of 
spiritual  life;  its  "  restoration  "  will  be  out  of  a 
hopeless  debility  and  fatigue.  And,  there- 
fore   

—  106  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


68 

The  Dogmatists 

All  religions  may  be  regarded  from  two  sides; 
from  that  of  their  creators,  and  from  that  of 
their  followers.  Among  the  creators  are  to  be 
numbered  not  only  the  founders  of  religion,  but 
the  saints,  the  inspired  prophets  and  every  one 
who  has  in  some  degree  the  genius  for  religion. 
They  are  not  distinguished  by  much  reverence 
for  dogma,  but  by  the  "  religious  feeling  " ;  and 
when  this  emotion  d&rries  them  away  in  its  flood 
they  often  treat  dogma  in  a  way  to  make  the  or- 
thodox gape  with  horror.  But,  in  truth,  they  do 
not  themselves  take  much  account  of  dogma; 
every  dogma  is  a  crutch,  and  they  do  not  feel  the 
need  of  one.  But  the  people  who  are  not  sus- 
tained by  this  inward  spring  of  emotion,  who  can 
never  know  what  religion  really  is,  these  need 
a  crutch;  it  is  for  them  that  dogma  was  designed. 
And,  of  course,  the  real  religious  men  see  their 
advantage  also  in  the  adherence  of  the  dog- 
matists, the  many ;  for  the  more  widely  a  religion 
is  spread,  the  more  secure  it  becomes,  and  the 
greater  chance  it  has  of  enduring.  Dogma, 
then,  is  religion  for  the  irreligious.  To  the  saint 
—  107  — 


WE   MODERNS 


religion  is  a  thing  inward  and  creative;  to  the 
dogmatist  it  is  a  thing  outward,  accomplished 
and  fixed,  to  which  he  may  cling.  The  former 
is  the  missionary  of  religion,  the  latter,  its  con- 
server.  The  one  is  religious  because  he  has  re- 
ligion, the  other,  because  he  needs  it. 

69 

The  Religious  Impulse 

The  time  comes  in  the  history  of  a  faith  when 
the  "  religious  feeling  "  dies,  and  nothing  is  left 
but  dogma.  The  dogmatists  then  become  the 
missionaries  of  religion.  The  fount  is  dried  up; 
there  is  no  longer  an  inward  force  seeking  for 
expression;  there  is  only  the  fear  of  the  dog- 
matist lest  his  staff,  his  guide,  his  horizon  should 
be  taken  from  him.  Religion  is  then  supported 
most  frenziedly  by  the  irreligious;  weakness 
then  speaks  with  a  more  poignant  eloquence  than 
strength  itself.  And  that  is  what  is  happening 
with  Christianity.  Its  "  religious  feeling  "  is 
dead:  there  has  been  no  great  religious  figure  in 
Europe  in  our  time.  And  the  Church  is  now 
being  defended  on  grounds  neither  religious  nor 
theological,  but  secular  and  even  utilitarian. 
The  real  religious  impulse  is  now  to  be  found  in 
—  108  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


the  movement  outside,  and,  therefore,  against 
Christianity.  But,  alas,  as  Nietzsche  feared, 
there  may  not  after  all  be  "  sufficient  religion  in 
the  world  to  destroy  religion." 

70 

The  Decay  of  Prophecy 

The  past  should  be  studied  only  in  order  to 
divine  the  future.  The  new  soothsayers  should 
seek  for  omens,  not,  as  their  ancient  brethren 
did,  in  the  stars  and  the  entrails  of  animals,  but 
in  the  book  of  history,  past  and  becoming. 
"  The  new  soothsayers,"  for  soothsaying  has  not 
died;  it  has  become  popular  —  and  degenerate. 
Every  one  may  now  foretell  the  future,  but  no 
one  may  believe  what  is  foretold.  And  that  is 
because  the  soothsayers  do  not  themselves  believe 
their  auguries;  when  they  happen  to  speak  the 
truth,  no  one  is  more  surprised  than  they.  But 
in  the  antique  world  the  augurs  had,  at  any  rate, 
responsibility;  to  foretell  the  future  was  not  to 
them  an  amusement  but  a  vocation. 

To  what  is  due  the  decay  of  the  art  of  sooth- 
saying? Partly,  no  doubt,  to  the  dissemination 
of  popular  knowledge,  by  which  people  have  be- 
come less  credulous;  partly  to  the  "  scientific 
—  109  — 


WE   MODERNS 


temper  "  of  those  who,  had  they  lived  in  the  old 
world,  would  have  been  the  soothsayers;  partly 
to  other  causes  known  to  every  one.  But,  allow- 
ing for  these,  may  there  not  be  something  due  to 
the  fact  that  people  are  no  longer  interested,  as 
they  used  to  be,  in  the  future?  They  know  the 
past,  ah,  perhaps  too  well:  they  have  looked  into 
it  so  long  that  at  length  they  feel  that  the  future 
holds  nothing  which  it  has  not  held,  that  Fate 
has  now  no  fresh  metamorphosis  or  apotheosis, 
and  that  Time  must  henceforth  be  content  to 
plagiarize  itself.  And  so  the  future  has  lost  the 
seduction  which  it  once  held  for  the  noblest 
spirits.  It  is  true,  men  still  amuse  themselves 
by  guessing  which  of  Time's  well-thumbed  and 
greasy  cards  will  turn  up  at  the  next  deal,  or  by 
playing  at  patience  with  the  immemorial  pos- 
sibilities. But  that  is  not  soothsaying,  nor  is  it 
even  playing  with  the  future:  it  is  playing  with 
the  past.  And  the  great  modern  discovery  is 
not  the  discovery  of  the  future,  but  the  discovery 
of  the  past. 

And  as  with  soothsaying,  so  with  prophecy. 

If  we  could  but  look  for  a  moment  into  the  soul 

of  an  old  prophet  and  see  his  deepest  thoughts 

and  visions,   what   a   conception  of  the   future 

—  110  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


would  be  ours!  But  that  is  impossible.  We 
cannot  now  understand  the  faith  of  the  men  who, 
unmoved,  prophesied  the  advent  of  supernat- 
ural beings,  the  Christ  or  another;  to  whom  the 
future  was  a  new  world  more  strange  than  Amer- 
ica was  to  Columbus.  That  attitude  of  mind  has 
been  killed;  and  now  comes  one  who  says  the 
belief  in  the  future  is  a  weakness.  Would  he, 
perchance,  have  said  that  to  John  the  Baptist, 
the  great  modern  of  his  time?  Had  he  lived  in 
that  pre-Christian  world,  would  he  have  believed 
in  the  God  in  whom  he  now  believes?  The  or- 
thodox Christian  here  finds  himself  in  a  laugh- 
able dilemma.  Admitting  nothing  wonderful  in 
the  future,  he  is  yet  constrained  to  believe  in  a 
past  wonderful  beyond  the  dreams  of  poets  or  of 
madmen  —  a  past  in  which  supernatural  beings, 
miracles  and  portents  were  almost  the  rule.  And 
so  the  future  is  to  him  not  even  so  wonderful  as 
the  past.  It  is  an  expurgated  edition  of  the 
past  —  an  edition  with  the  incidents  and  marvels 
left  out,  a  novel  without  a  hero  or  a  plot. 

So,  for  good  or  for  evil,  we  no  longer  believe 

in  the  future  as  we  did:  it  is  steadily  becoming 

less  marvellous,   and,  therefore,  less  seductive 

for  us.     But,  without  the  bait  of  the  strange  and 

—  111  — 


WE   MODERNS 


the  new  to  lure  it  on,  must  not  humanity  halt  on 
its  way?  Can  man  act  at  all  without  believing 
in  the  future  in  some  fashion?  Must  not  things 
be  foreseen  before  they  can  be  accomplished? 
Is  not  soothsaying  implicit  in  every  deliberate 
act?  Are  not  all  sincere  ideals  involuntary 
auguries?  Is  it  not  the  future  rather  than  the 
prophecy  which  "  comes  true  "?  Did  not  the 
old  prophecies  "  come  true  "  because  they  were 
prophesied?  Did  not  Christ  arise  because  He 
was  foretold?  And  are  not  the  believers  in  the 
future,  then,  the  creators  of  the  future,  and  the 
true  priests  of  progress?  When  we  can  envisage 
a  future  noble  enough,  it  will  not  then  be  weak- 
ness to  believe  in  it. 

71 

The  Great  Immoralists 

The  morality  of  Nietzsche  is  more  strict  and 
exacting  than  that  of  Christianity.  When  the 
Christians  argue  against  it,  therefore,  they  are 
arguing  in  favour  of  a  morality  more  comfort- 
able, pleasing  and  indulgent  to  the  natural  man; 
consequently,  even  on  religious  grounds,  of  a 
morality  more  immoral.  What!  is  Nietzsche, 
—  112  — 


HAT   IS   MODERN? 


then,  the  great  moralist,  and  are  the  Christians 
the  great  immoralists? 

This  notion  may  appear  to  us  absurd,  or 
merely  ingenious,  but  will  it  appear  so  to  future 
generations?  Will  timidity,  conformity,  medi- 
ocrity, judicious  blindness,  unwillingness  to  of- 
fend, be  synonymous,  to  them  also,  with  moral- 
ity? Or  will  they  look  back  upon  Christianity 
as  a  creed  too  indulgent  and  not  noble  enough? 
As  a  sort  of  Epicureanism,  for  instance? 

72 

The  First  and  the  Last 

We  all  know  what  the  weak  have  suffered 
from  the  strong;  but  who  shall  compute  what  the 
strong  have  suffered  from  the  weak?  "  The  last 
shall  be  first " ;  but  when  they  become  first  they 
become  also  the  worst  tyrants  —  impalpable,  an- 
onymous and  petty. 

73 

Humility  in  Pride 

The  pride  of  some  gifted  men  is  not  pride  in 
their  person,  but  in  something  within  them,  of 
which  they  regard  themselves  the  guardians  and 
—  113  — 


WE   MODERNS 


servants.  If  there  is  dignity  in  their  demeanour 
it  is  a  reflected,  impersonal  dignity.  Just  so  a 
peasant  might  feel  ennobled  who  guarded  a  king 
in  danger  and  exile. 

74 

The  Modern  Devil 

The  devil  is  not  wicked  but  corrupt,  in  modem 
phraseology,  decadent.  The  qualities  of  the 
mediaeval  devil,  rage,  cruelty,  hatred,  pride, 
avarice,  are  in  their  measure  necessary  to  Life, 
necessary  to  virtue  itself.  But  corruption  is 
wholly  bad ;  it  contaminates  even  those  who  fight 
it.  Hell  relaxes:  Mr.  Shaw's  conception  is 
profoundly  true. 

But  if  the  devil  is  corruption,  cannot  the  devil 
be  abolished?  It  is  true,  Man  cannot  extirpate 
cruelty,  hatred  and  pride  without  destroying 
Life;  but  Life  is  made  more  powerful  by  the 
destruction  of  the  corrupt.  God  created  Man; 
but  it  was  Man  that  created  the  devil. 

75 

Master  and  Servant 

To  summon  out  of  the  void  a  task,  and  then 
incontinently  to  make  of  himself  its  slave:  that 
—  114  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


is  the  happiness  of  many  a  man.     A  great  means 
of  happiness! 

76 

Criterions 

It  is  not  expedient  to  choose  on  every  occasion 
the  higher  rather  than  the  lower,  for  one  may  not 
be  able  to  endure  too  much  living  on  the  heights. 
If  will  and  capacity  were  always  equal!  Then, 
it  is  true,  there  would  not  be  any  difficulty;  but 
Life  is  Life,  after  all  —  that  is,  our  will  is 
greater  than  our  capacity.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  is  not  well  to  develop  equally  all  our  faculties 
—  the  formula  of  the  Humanist  —  for  among 
them  there  is  a  hierarchy,  and  some  are  more 
worthy  of  development  than  others.  What 
course  is  left?  To  act  always  in  the  interest  of 
what  is  highest  in  us,  and  when  we  partake  of  a 
lower  pleasure  to  regard  it  as  a  form  of  sleep,  of 
necessary  forgetting?  For  even  the  mind  must 
slumber  occasionally  if  it  is  to  remain  healthy. 

77 

Intellectual  Prudence 

Among  athletes  there  is  a  thing  known  as  over- 
training: if  it  is  persisted  in  it  wrecks  the  body. 
—  115  — 


WE   MODERNS 


A  similar  phenomenon  is  to  be  found  among 
thinkers:  thought  too  severe  and  protracted  may 
ruin  the  mind.  Was  this  the  explanation  of  Niet- 
zsche's downfall?  Certainly,  his  intellectual 
health  was  that  of  the  athlete  who  remains  vig- 
orous by  virtue  of  a  never-sleeping  discipline, 
who  maintains  his  balance  by  a  continuous  ef- 
fort. This  is  perhaps  the  highest,  the  most  ex- 
quisite form  of  health,  but  it  is  at  the  same  time 
the  most  dangerous  —  a  little  more,  a  little  less, 
and  the  engine  of  thought  is  destroyed.  It  is 
important  that  the  thinker  should  discover  ex- 
actly how  far  he  may  discipline  himself,  and  how 
far  permit  indulgence.  What  in  the  ordinary 
man  —  conscious  of  no  secondary  raison  d'etre 
—  is  performed  without  fuss  by  the  instincts, 
must  by  him  be  thought  out  —  a  task  of  great 
peril. 

78 

A  Dilemmia 

To  be  a  man  is  easy:  to  be  a  purpose  is  more 
difficult;  but,  on  the  whole  —  easy.  In  the  first 
instance,  one  has  but  to  exist;  in  the  second,  to 
act.  But  to  unite  man  and  purpose  in  the  same 
person  —  to  be  a  type  —  is  both  difficult  and 
—  116  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN? 


precarious.  For  that  a  balance  is  imperative: 
"  being  "  and  "  doing  "  must  be  prevented  from 
injuring  each  other:  action  must  become  rhythm, 
and  rest,  a  form  of  energy.  To  be  in  doing,  to 
do  in  being  —  that  is  the  task  of  the  future  man. 
The  danger  of  our  being  mere  man  is  that  man- 
kind may  remain  forever  stationary,  without  a 
goal.  The  danger  of  our  being  mere  purpose  is 
that  our  humanity  may  altogether  drop  out  and 
nothing  but  the  purpose  be  left.  And  would  not 
that  defeat  the  purpose? 

79 

Dangers  of  Genius 

Why  is  it  that  so  many  men  of  genius  have 
been  destroyed  by  falling  into  chasms  of  desire 
which  are  safely  trodden  by  common  men?  Is 
it  because  there  is  within  the  exceptional  man 
greater  compass,  and,  therefore,  greater  danger? 
The  genius  has  left  the  animal  further  behind 
than  the  ordinary  man;  indeed,  in  the  genius  of 
the  nobler  sort  there  is  an  almost  passionate 
avoidance  and  disavowal  of  the  animal.  In  this 
disavowal  lie  at  once  his  safety  and  his  danger: 
by  means  of  it  he  climbs  to  perilous  heights,  and 
is  also  secure  upon  them.  But  let  him  abrogate 
—  117  — 


JFE   MODERNS 


even  once  this  denial  of  kinship,  and  he  is  in  the 
utmost  danger.  He  now  finds  himself  stationed 
on  the  edge  of  a  precipice  up  to  which  he  seems 
to  have  climbed  in  a  dream,  a  dreadful  dizziness 
assails  him,  along  with  a  mad  desire  to  fling  him- 
self into  the  depths.  It  was  perhaps  a  leap  of 
this  kind  that  Marlowe  made,  and  Shelley. 
Meantime,  the  ordinary  man  lives  in  safety  at 
the  foot  of  the  precipice:  he  is  never  so  far  above 
the  animal  as  to  be  injured  by  a  fall  into  animal- 
ism. Only  to  the  noble  does  spiritual  danger 
come. 

80 

A  Strange  Failure 

He  failed;  for  the  task  was  too  small  for  him 
—  a  common  tale  among  men  of  genius.  You 
have  been  unsuccessful  in  trivial  things?  There 
is  always  a  remedy  left :  to  essay  the  great.  How 
often  has  Man  become  impotent  simply  because 
there  was  no  task  heroic  enough  to  demand 
greatness  of  him! 

81 

Dangers  of  the  Spiritual 

If  you  are  swept  off  your  feet  by  a  strongly 
sensuous  book,  it  is  probably  a  sign  that  you 
—  118  — 


WHAT    IS   MODERN  ? 


have  become  too  highly  spiritualized.  For  a 
sensualist  would  simply  have  enjoyed  it,  while 
feeling,  perhaps,  a  little  bored  and  dissatisfied. 
It  was  only  a  religious  anchorite  who  could  have 
lost  his  soul  to  Anatole  France's  Thais.  For 
the  salvation  of  Man  it  is  more  than  ever  im- 
perative that  a  reconciliation  should  be  effected 
between  the  spirit  and  the  senses.  Until  it  is, 
the  highest  men  —  the  most  spiritual  —  will  be 
in  the  very  greatest  peril,  and  will  almost  in- 
evitably be  wrecked  or  frustrated.  It  is  for  the 
good  of  the  soul  that  this  reconciliation  must  now 
be  sought. 

82 

Again 

From  the  diabolization  of  the  senses  innumera- 
ble evils  have  flowed;  physical  and  mental  dis- 
ease, disgust  with  the  world,  cruelty  towards 
everything  natural.  But,  worst  of  all,  it  has 
made  sensuality  a  greater  danger  than  it  was 
ever  before.  In  the  anchorite,  seeking  to  live 
entirely  in  the  spirit,  and  ignoring  or  chastising 
the  body,  sensuality  was  driven  into  the  very 
soul,  and  there  was  magnified  a  hundredfold. 
To  the  thinker  avoiding  the  senses  as  much  as 
—  119  — 


WE   MODERNS 


possible  —  for  he  had  been  taught  to  distrust 
them  —  sensuality,  in  the  moments  when  he  was 
brought  face  to  face  with  it,  had  acquired  a 
unique  seductiveness,  and  had  become  a  problem 
and  a  danger.  If  he  yielded,  it  was  perilous  in 
a  degree  unknown  to  the  average  sensual  man; 
if  he  resisted,  a  good  half  of  his  spiritual  energy 
was  wasted  in  keeping  the  senses  at  bay.  In 
either  case,  the  thinker  suffered.  So  that  now 
it  is  the  spirit  that  has  become  the  champion  of 
the  senses,  but  for  the  good  of  the  spirit. 

83 

God  and  Animal 

Until  the  marriage  of  the  soul  and  the  senses 
has  been  accomplished,  Man  cannot  manifest 
himself  in  any  new  type.  What  has  been  the 
history  of  humanity  during  the  last  two  thousand 
years?  The  history  of  humanity,  that  is,  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  history  of  communities?  A  rec- 
ord of  antithetic  tyrannies,  the  spiritual  alter- 
nating with  the  sensual;  an  uncertain  tussle  be- 
tween God  and  animal,  now  one  uppermost,  now 
the  other;  not  a  tragedy  —  for  in  Tragedy  there 
is  significance  —  but  a  gloomy  farce.  And  this 
farce  must  continue  so  long  as  the  spirit  con- 
—  120  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


temns  sense  as  evil  in  itself  —  for  neither  of 
them  can  be  abolished!  Whether  we  like  it  or 
not,  the  senses,  so  long  as  they  are  oppressed  and 
defamed,  will  continue  to  break  out  in  terrible 
insurrections  of  sensuality  and  excess,  until,  tired 
and  satiated,  they  return  again  under  the  tyranny 
of  the  spirit  —  at  the  appointed  time,  however, 
to  revolt  once  more.  From  this  double  cul  de 
sac  Man  can  be  freed  only  by  a  reconciliation 
between  the  two.  When  this  happens,  however, 
it  will  be  the  beginning  of  a  higher  era  in  the 
history  of  humanity;  Man  will  then  become 
spiritual  in  a  new  sense.  Spirit  will  then  affirm 
Life,  instead  of,  as  now,  slandering  it;  existence 
will  become  joyful  and  tragic;  for  to  live  in 
accordance  with  Life  itself  —  voluntarily  to  ap- 
prove struggle,  suffering  and  change  —  is  the 
most  difficult  and  heroic  of  lives.  The  softening 
of  the  rigour  of  existence,  its  reduction  and 
weakening  by  asceticism,  humility,  "  sin,"  is  the 
easier  path;  narrow  is  the  way  that  leads  to 
Nihilism!  The  error  of  Heine  was  that  he  prop- 
hesied a  happier  future  from  the  reconciliation 
of  the  body  and  the  soul:  his  belief  in  the  efficacy 
of  happiness  was  excessive.  But  this  reconcilia- 
tion is,  nevertheless,  of  importance  for  nothing 
—  121^ 


WE   MODERNS 


else  than  its  spiritual  significance:  by  means  of 
it  Man  is  freed  from  his  labyrinth,  and  can  at 
last  move  forward  —  he  becomes  more  tragic. 

84 

Ultimate  Pessimism 

To  the  most  modem  man  must  have  come  at 
some  time  the  thought,  What  if  this  thing  spirit 
be  essentially  the  enemy  of  the  senses?  What 
if,  like  the  vampire,  it  can  live  only  by  drinking 
blood?  What  if  the  conflict  between  spirit  and 
"  life  "  is  and  must  forever  be  an  implacable 
and  destructive  one?  He  is  then  for  a  moment 
a  Christian,  but  with  an  added  bitterness  which 
few  Christians  have  known.  For  if  his  thought 
be  true,  then  the  weakening  and  final  nullifica- 
tion of  Life  must  be  our  object. 

To  prove  that  the  spirit  and  the  senses  are  not 
eternally  irreconcilable  enemies  is  still  a  task. 
Those  who  believe  they  are,  do  so  as  an  act  of 
faith:  their  opponents  are  in  the  same  case.  We 
should  never  cease  to  read  spirit  into  Life-affirm- 
ing things,  such  as  pride,  heroism  and  love,  and 
to  magnify  and  exalt  these  aspects  of  the  spirit. 


—  122  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN? 


85 

Leisure  and  Productiveness 

Granted  that  the  society  whidh  produces  the 
highest  goods  in  the  greatest  profusion  is  the  best 
—  let  us  not  argue  from  this  that  society  should 
be  organized  with  the  direct  aim  of  producing 
goods.  For  what  if  goods  be  to  society  what 
happiness  is  said  to  be  to  men  —  things  to  be 
attained  only  by  striving  for  something  else? 
In  all  good  things  —  whether  it  be  in  art,  litera- 
ture or  philosophy  —  there  is  much  of  the 
free,  the  perverse,  the  unique,  the  incalculable. 
In  short,  good  things  can  only  be  produced  by 
great  men  —  and  these  are  exceptions.  The  best 
we  can  do,  then,  is  to  inaugurate  a  society  in 
which  great  men  will  find  it  possible  to  live,  will 
be  even  encouraged  to  live.  Can  a  society  in 
which  rights  are  affixed  to  functions  serve  for 
that?  A  function,  in  practice,  in  a  democratic 
state  —  that  will  mean  something  which  can  be 
seen  to  be  useful  for  today,  but  not  for  tomor- 
row, far  less  for  any  distant  future.  The  more 
subtle,  spiritual,  posthumous  the  activity  of  a 
man  the  less  it  will  be  seen  to  be  a  function.  Art 
and  philosophy  arise  when  leisure  and  not  work 
—  123  — 


WE   MODERNS 


is  the  ruling  convention.  It  is  true  that  artists 
and  philosophers  work,  and  at  a  higher  tension 
than  other  men;  but  it  is  in  leisure  that  they  must 
conceive  their  works:  what  obvious  function  do 
they  then  fulfil?  Even  the  most  harassed  of 
geniuses,  even  Burns  would  never  have  become 
immortal  had  he  not  had  the  leisure  to  ponder, 
dream  and  love.  Idleness  is  as  necessary  for 
the  production  of  a  work  of  art  as  labour.  And 
with  some  men  perhaps  whole  years  of  idleness 
are  needed.  Artists  must  always  be  privileged 
creatures.  It  is  privileges,  and  not  rights,  that 
they  want. 

86 

What  is  Freedom? 

The  athlete,  by  the  disciplining  of  his  body, 
creates  for  himself  a  new  world  of  actions;  he 
can  now  do  things  which  before  were  prohibited 
to  him;  in  consequence,  he  has  enlarged  the 
sphere  of  his  freedom.  The  thinker  and  the 
artist  by  discipline  of  a  different  kind  are  re- 
warded in  the  same  way.  They  are  now  more 
free,  because  they  have  now  more  capacity. 

There  are  people,  however,  who  think  one  can 
be  free  whether  one  has  the  capacity  for  freedom 
—  124  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN  ? 


or  not  —  a  characteristically  modem  fallacy. 
But  a  man  the  muscles  of  whose  body  and  mind 
are  weak  cannot  do  anphing;  how  can  he  be 
free?  The  concept  of  Freedom  cannot  be  sepa- 
rated from  that  of  Power. 

87 

Freedom  in  the  Dance 

Even  the  most  unbridled  dance  is  a  form  of 
constraint.  The  completest  freedom  of  move- 
ment is  the  reward  of  the  severest  discipline. 

88 

A  Moral  for  Moderns 

A  spring  gushed  forth  here  on  the  airy  height; 
but  the  soil  was  not  hard  enough  to  retain  it ;  and 
the  water  sapped  away  among  the  soft  moss. 
One  day  a  man  came  and  laid  down  a  hard  chan- 
nel for  the  spring.  Imprisoned  on  both  sides,  it 
now  imperiously  sought  an  outlet  and  —  a  mira- 
cle!—  leapt  glittering  into  the  sunshine.  The 
history  of  Freedom. 

89 

The  Renaissance:     A  Thesis 

How  unsatisfactory  are  those  explanations  of 
—  125  — 


WE   MODERNS 


the  Renaissance  which  give  as  its  cause  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  restrictive  intellectual  canons  of 
the  Middle  Ages  —  as  if  a  mere  negation  could 
explain  such  a  unique  creative  era!  What  has 
here  to  be  discovered  is  how  freedom  and  the 
capacity  for  freedom  should  have  appeared  at 
the  same  moment.  Perhaps  the  Middle  Ages 
have  now  been  sufficiently  reviled  by  the  admir- 
ers of  the  Renaissance;  perhaps  that  event  owed 
more  than  we  are  willing  to  acknowledge  to  the 
centuries  of  mediaeval  repression  and  discipline. 
During  these  centuries  the  human  spirit  had  been 
confined  in  the  granite  channel  cut  for  it  by 
mediaeval  Christianity,  a  channel  of  which  even 
the  mouth  was  stopped.  In  the  fifteenth  century 
the  stream  swept  away  every  obstacle  and  leapt 
forth,  a  brilliant  cascade,  scattering  almost  pagan 
warmth  and  light.  The  fall  of  Constantinople 
and  the  other  circumstances  usually  given  as  the 
explanation  of  this  outburst  were  only  its  oc- 
casion; the  cause  lay  much  deeper,  in  the  long 
storing  up,  conserving  and  strengthening  of  hu- 
man powers.  The  freedom  of  which  the  Renais- 
sance was  an  expression  was  more,  then,  than  the 
simple  removal  of  restriction.  It  was  a  freedom 
not  political  or  moral,  but  vital;  a  positive  en- 
—  126  — 


WHAT   IS   MODERN? 


hancement  if  the  natural  power  of  man,  who 
could  now  do  things  which  hitherto  he  could  not 
do  —  an  event  in  the  history,  not  merely  of  so- 
ciety, but  of  Man.  Accordingly,  the  "  freedom 
of  the  individual,"  so  dear  to  some  modems, 
does  not  teach  us  much  here.  It  was  not  because 
freedom  was  given  to  them  that  men  now  created : 
the  freedom  was  claimed  because  they  now  pos- 
sessed more  power,  could  do  more,  and  had, 
therefore,  the  right  to  a  larger  sphere  of  freedom. 
The  more  naturally  free  —  that  is,  individually 
powerful  —  a  people  become,  the  more  they  will 
demand  and  obtain  of  "  individual  freedom  " ; 
but  it  is  perhaps  inexpedient  to  offer  to  a  people 
individually  weak  any  more  freedom  than  they 
can  use.  They  are  still  at  the  disciplinary 
stage;  they  are  preparing  for  their  renaissance; 
and  to  the  student  of  human  culture  the  periods 
of  preparation,  of  unproductiveness,  are  more 
worthy  of  consideration  than  the  productive 
periods.  For  in  the  future  we  must  prepare 
for  our  eras  of  fruition,  and  not  leave  them,  as  in 
the  past,  to  pure  chance. 

At  the  Renaissance,  however,  it  was  not  even 
individual  freedom   in  the  modern  democratic 
sense  that  was  claimed  and  allowed;  it  was  at 
—  127  — 


WE   MODERNS 


the  most  the  freedom  of  certain  individuals,  the 
naturally  free,  the  powerful.  Not  until  a  later 
time  was  this  claim  to  be  universalized  by  the  un- 
conditional theorists,  the  generalizers  sans  dis- 
tinction, the  egalitarians.  The  French  Revolu- 
tion was  the  Renaissance  rationalized  and  popu- 
larized. 

90 

The  Unproductive  Periods 

Without  the  Middle  Ages  the  Renaissance 
would  have  been  impossible;  the  one,  therefore, 
was  as  necessary  as  the  other;  and  our  reproba- 
tion of  the  former  for  its  comparative  sterility 
is  entirely  without  justification.  If  we  happen 
to  be  living  in  an  unproductive  age,  it  is  our 
misfortune,  then;  but  we  are  not  entitled,  in  con- 
templating this  age,  to  the  luxury  of  condemna- 
tion, reproof  or  scorn.  What  we  may  demand 
of  any  period  now  is  that  it  should  be  a  period 
either  of  preparation  or  of  fruition.  So  the 
present  era  is,  after  all,  deserving  of  condemna- 
tion, but  only  because  it  is  not  an  era  of  prepara- 
tion —  not  for  any  other  reason. 


—  128 


WHAT   IS   MODERN? 


91 

Duties  of  the  Unproductive 

The  history  of  culture  is  the  history  of  long 
ages  of  unproductiveness  broken  by  short  eras 
of  production;  but  unproductiveness  is  the  rule. 
The  men  bom  in  barren  periods  have  not,  then, 
the  right  to  bewail  their  lot:  we  have  not  that 
right.  But  what  is  of  the  first  importance,  for 
the  sake  of  culture,  is  to  find  out  what  are  the 
duties  proper  to  men  in  a  sterile  age.  Certainly 
their  duty  it  is  not  to  produce  whether  they  are 
productive  or  not;  that  can  only  result  in  abor- 
tions and  painful  caricatures:  does  not  con- 
temporary literature  demonstrate  it?  The  work 
that  is  bom  out  of  the  poverty  of  the  artist  is,  as 
Nietzsche  pointed  out,  decadent  work,  and  de- 
bases the  spectator,  lowers  his  vitality. 

What,  then,  are  the  tasks  of  a  writer  in  an 
unproductive  age?  To  live  sparely  and  con- 
serve strength?  To  make  discipline  more  rigid? 
To  preserve  and  fortify  the  tradition  of  culture? 
To  render  more  accessible  the  sources  from 
which  creative  literature  draws  its  life,  so  that 
the  next  generation  may  be  better  placed?  To 
observe  vigilantly  the  signs  of  today  —  and  not 
—  129  — 


WE   MODERNS 


only  of  today?  It  may  be  so;  but,  also,  when 
necessary,  to  throw  these  prudent  and  preserva- 
tive tasks  to  the  winds  and  spend  his  last  ounce 
of  strength  in  battling  with  the  demons  who  make 
a  productive  era  forever  impossible.  Yes,  this 
last  duty  is  for  us  today  —  the  most  important. 
And,  we  may  depend,  it  is  the  creators  —  those 
who  produce  what  they  should  not  —  who  will 
fight  most  bitterly  on  the  opposite  side. 

92 

"  Emancipation  " 

The  rallying  cry  of  the  great  writers  of  the  last 
century  was  "  emancipation."  Goethe,  Heine 
and  Ibsen  alike  professed  as  their  task  the  eman- 
cipation of  man;  Nietzsche,  their  successor, 
elevated  the  freed  man,  the  Superman,  into  an 
ideal,  in  the  pursuit  of  which  it  was  necessary 
meantime  that  men  should  discipline  themselves. 
The  later  moderns,  our  own  contemporaries, 
have  belittled  this  freedom,  seeing  in  it  nothing 
but  a  negation,  the  freedom  from  some  one  thing 
or  another.  But  Ibsen  and  Heine,  these  men  of 
true  genius,  who  believed  most  sincerely  that 
they  were  "  brave  soldiers  in  the  war  of  the  libe- 
ration of  humanity  "  did  not  perhaps  waste  their 
—  130  — 


WHAT   IS    MODERN? 


powers  in  battling  for  a  thing  so  trivial!  It  is 
barely  possible  that  they  meant  by  emancipation 
something  much  more  profound;  something 
spiritual  and  positive;  indeed,  nothing  less 
than  an  enhancement  of  the  powers  of  man! 
Certainly  both  poets  looked  forward  to  new 
"  developments "  of  man:  Heine  with  his 
"  happier  and  more  perfect  generations,  begot  in 
free  and  voluntary  embraces,  blossoming  forth 
in  a  religion  of  joy  ";  Ibsen  with  his  perplexed 
figures  painfully  "  working  their  way  out  to 
Freedom."  It  was  the  task  of  us  in  this  genera- 
tion, who  should  have  been  the  heirs  of  this 
tradition,  but  are  not,  to  supply  the  commentary 
to  this  noble  vision,  to  carry  forward  this  religion 
of  hope  further  and  further.  But  the  cult  of 
modernity  has  itself  prevented  this;  the  latest 
theory  has  always  seized  us  and  exacted  our  be- 
lief for  its  hour;  the  present  has  invariably 
triumphed ;  and  we  have  discarded  the  great  work 
of  last  century  before  we  have  understood  it. 
Heine  has  been  seized  mainly  by  the  decadents; 
his  healthy  and  noble  sensuousness,  his  desire  to 
restore  the  harmony  between  the  senses  and  the 
soul,  05  a  means  towards  the  emancipation  of 
man,  and  as  nothing  else,  has  been  perverted  by 
—  131  — 


WE   MODERNS 


them  into  worship  of  the  senses  for  their  own 
sake  —  a  thing  which  to  Heine  would  have 
seemed  despicable.  Ibsen  has  fallen  among  the 
realists  and  propagandists;  all  the  spiritual  value 
of  his  work  has  for  this  age  been  lost  —  and 
what  a  loss !  —  his  battle  to  deliver  man  from 
his  weakness  and  inward  slavery  has  been  re- 
duced —  it  is  no  exaggeration  —  to  a  battle  to 
deliver  the  women  of  the  middle  classes  from 
their  husbands.  The  old  story  of  emanation  has 
been  again  repeated,  with  the  distinction  that 
here  there  is  no  trace  left  of  the  original  source 
except  negative  ones!  Well,  we  have  to  turn 
back  again,  our  task,  second  to  none  in  grandeur, 
before  which  we  may  well  feel  abashed,  is  still 
the  same  as  that  of  Goethe,  Ibsen  and  Nietzsche, 
the  task  of  emancipation.  To  restore  dignity  to 
literature,  indeed,  it  would  be  necessary  to  create 
such  a  task  if  it  did  not  already  exist. 

93 

Genealogy  of  the  Moderns 

This  is  what  has  happened.     The  conventional 

modems  of  our  time  are  the  descendants  not  of 

Heine  and  Ibsen,  but  of  the  race  against  which 

the  poets  fought.     They  live  unthinkingly  in  the 

—  132  — 


WHAT   IS    MODERN  ? 


present,  just  as  their  spiritual  ancestors  lived  un- 
thinkingly in  the  past.  But  slavery  to  the  past 
has  long  ago  fallen  into  the  second  place  among 
dangers  to  humanity:  it  is  slavery  to  the  present 
that  is  now  by  far  the  greatest  peril.  Not  be- 
cause they  broke  the  tyranny  of  the  past,  but 
because  they  had  an  ideal  in  the  future  are  the 
great  fighters  of  last  century  significant.  To 
think  of  them  as  iconoclasts  is  to  mistake  for 
their  aim  the  form  of  their  activity:  the  past  lay 
between  them  and  their  object:  on  that  account 
alone  did  they  destroy  it.  But  the  great  obstacle 
now  is  the  domination  of  the  present;  and  were 
the  demigods  of  last  century  alive  today,  they 
would  be  fighting  precisely  against  you,  my  dear 
moderns,  who  live  so  complacently  in  your  pro- 
vincial present,  making  of  it  almost  a  cult.  To 
be  a  modem  in  the  true  sense,  however,  is  to  be  a 
forerunner;  there  is  in  this  age,  an  age  of  prepa- 
ration, no  other  test  of  the  modem.  To  believe 
that  there  are  still  potentialities  in  man;  to  have 
faith  that  the  "  elevation  of  the  type  Man  "  is 
possible,  yes,  that  the  time  is  ripe  to  prepare 
for  it;  and  to  write  and  live  in  and  by  that 
thought:  this  is  to  be  modern. 


—  133  — 


WE   MODERNS 


94 

Domination  of  the  Present 

To  be  modem  in  the  accepted,  intellectually 
fashionable  sense:  what  is  that?  To  propagate 
always  the  newest  theory,  whatever  it  be;  to  be 
the  least  possible  distance  behind  the  times,  be- 
hind the  latest  second  of  the  times,  whether  they 
be  good  or  bad;  and,  of  course,  to  assume  one 
is  *'  in  the  circle  "  and  to  adopt  the  tone  of  the 
circle:  in  short,  to  make  ideas  a  matter  of  fash- 
ion, to  choose  views  as  a  well-to-do  woman 
chooses  dresses  —  to  be  intellectually  without 
foundation,  principles  or  taste.  How  did  this 
convention  arise?  Perhaps  out  of  lack  of  leis- 
ure: superficiality  is  bound  to  engulf  a  genera- 
tion who  abandon  leisure.  But  to  be  enslaved 
to  the  present  in  this  way  is  the  most  dangerous 
form  of  superficiality:  it  is  to  be  ignorant  of  the 
very  thing  that  makes  Man  significant,  and  with 
idiotic  cheerfulness  and  unconcern  to  render  his 
existence  meaningless  and  trivial.  In  two  ways 
can  Man  become  sublime;  by  regarding  himself 
as  the  heir  of  a  great  tradition:  by  making  of 
himself  a  fore-runner.  Both  ways  are  open  to 
the  true  modern,  and  both  must  be  followed  by 
—  134  — 


WHAT    IS    MODERN  ? 


him.  For  the  past  and  the  future  are  greater 
than  the  present:  the  sense  of  continuity  is  nec- 
essary for  human  dignity. 

The  men  of  this  age,  however,  are  isolated  — 
to  use  an  electrical  metaphor  —  from  the  current 
of  Humanity:  they  have  become  almost  entirely 
individuals,  temporal  units,  "men";  what  has 
been  the  outcome?  Inevitably  the  loss  of  the 
concept  Man,  for  Man  is  a  concept  which  can  be 
understood  only  through  the  contemplation  on  a 
grand  scale  of  the  history  of  mankind.  Man 
ceases  to  be  dramatic  when  there  are  no  longer 
spectators  for  the  drama  of  Humanity.  The 
present  generation  have,  therefore,  no  sentiment 
of  the  human  sublime;  they  see  that  part  of  the 
grand  tragedy  which  happens  to  pass  before 
them,  but  without  caring  about  what  went  before 
or  what  will  come  after,  without  a  clue,  however 
poor,  to  the  mystery  of  existence.  They  know 
men  only,  the  men  of  their  time.  They  are 
provincial  —  that  is,  lacking  the  sentiment  of 
Man. 

How  much  decadence  may  not  be  traced  to 

this!      In  Art,  the  conventions  of  Realism  and 

of  -^stheticism  have  arisen.     The  first  is  just  the 

portrayal    of   present-day    men    as    present-day 

— 135  — 


WE   MODERNS 


men;  nothing  more,  therefore,  than  "  contempor- 
ary art  " ;  an  appendage  of  the  present,  a  trivial- 
ity. The  second  has  as  its  creed  enjoyment  of 
the  moment;  and  if  it  contemplates  the  past  at 
all,  it  is  with  the  eyes  of  the  voluptuous  antiquary 
—  but  a  collector  is  not  an  heir.  Art  has  in  our 
time,  both  in  theory  and  in  practice,  become  de- 
liberately more  fleeting.  In  morality,  there  is 
Humanitarianism,  or,  in  other  words,  the  convic- 
tion that  the  suffering  of  today  is  the  most  im- 
portant thing,  coupled  with  the  belief  that  there 
is  nothing  at  present  existing  which  can  justify 
and  redeem  this  suffering:  therefore,  uncondi- 
tional pity,  alleviation,  "  the  greatest  happiness 
of  the  greatest  number."  Modern  pessimism, 
which  springs  from  the  same  source,  is  the  ob- 
verse of  this  belief.  It,  also,  regards  only  the 
present,  and  says,  perhaps  with  truth,  that  it,  at 
any  rate,  is  not  noble  enough  to  deserve  and  de- 
mand the  suffering  necessary  for  its  existence  — 
consequently,  all  life  is  an  error!  All  these 
theories,  however,  are  breaks  with  the  spiritual 
tradition  of  emancipation;  they  are  founded  on 
the  magnification  of  the  temporary  —  of  that 
which  only  in  a  present  continually  carried  for- 
ward seems  to  be  important.  This  judgment  of 
—  136  — 


WHAT   IS    MODERN  ? 


Life  with  the  eyes  of  the  present,  this  narrowest 
and  most  false  of  interpretations:  how  has  it  con- 
fused and  finally  stultified  the  finest  talents  of 
our  time!  The  modern  man  is  joyless;  his  joy- 
lessness  has  arisen  out  of  his  modernity;  and 
now  to  find  forgetfulness  of  it  he  plunges  more 
madly  than  before  —  into  modernity!  For  his 
own  sake,  as  much  as  for  that  of  Humanity,  it  is 
our  duty  to  free  him  from  his  wheel.  One  can 
live  with  dignity  only  if  one  have  a  sense  of  the 
tragedy  of  Man.  It  is  the  first  task  of  the  true 
modem  to  destroy  the  domination  of  the  present. 

95 

Encyclopcedists 

Strange  that  the  great  dramatic  poets  of  mod- 
ern times  have  had  a  weakness  for  turning 
their  tragedies  into  encyclopaedias!  Consider 
"  Faust  "  and  "  Brand,"  for  instance.  Is  it  that 
the  sentiment  of  the  eternal  was  already  begin- 
ning to  weaken  in  Goethe  and  Ibsen?  Were 
they  overburdened  by  their  oAvn  age?  Their 
world  was  too  much  with  them;  and  so  they  did 
not  reach  the  highest  peaks  of  tragedy :  they  were 
not  universal. 

—137  — 


WE   MODERNS 


96 

What  is  Modern 

It  is  time  we  erected  a  standard  whereby  to 
test  what  is  modem.  To  be  an  adherent  of  all 
the  latest  movements  —  that  is  at  most  to  be  an- 
archistic, eclectic,  inconsistent  —  call  it  what  you 
will.  Futurism,  Realism,  Feminism,  Tradition- 
alism may  be  all  of  them  opposed  or  irrelevant  to 
modernity.  It  is  not  sufficient  that  movements 
should  be  new  —  if  they  are  ever  new ;  the  ques- 
tion is,  To  what  end  are  they?  If  they  are 
movements  in  the  direction  of  emancipation, 
"  the  elevation  of  the  type  Man,"  then  they  are 
modern;  if  they  are  not,  then  they  are  move- 
ments to  be  opposed  or  ignored  by  modems.  If 
modernism  be  a  vital  thing  it  must  needs  have 
roots  in  the  past  and  be  an  essential  expression 
of  humanity,  to  be  traced,  therefore,  in  the  his- 
tory of  humanity :  in  short,  it  can  only  be  a  tradi- 
tion. The  true  modem  is  a  continuator  of  tradi- 
tion as  much  as  the  Christian  or  the  conservative: 
the  ti-ue  fight  between  progress  and  stagnation  is 
always  a  fight  between  antagonistic  traditions. 
To  battle  against  tradition  as  such  is,  therefore, 
not  the  task  of  the  modern;  but  rather  to  enter 
—  138  — 


WHAT   IS    MODERN  ? 


the  conflict  —  an  eternal  one  —  for  his  tradition 
against  its  opposite:  Nietzsche  found  for  this 
antithesis  the  symbolism  of  Dionysus  and  Apollo. 
Does  such  a  tradition  of  modernity  exist?  Is 
there  a  "  modem  spirit "  not  dependent  upon 
time  and  place,  and  in  all  ages  modern?  If 
there  is  —  and  there  is  —  the  possession  of  it  in 
some  measure  will  alone  entitle  us  to  the  name 
of  modems,  give  us  dignity  and  make  the  history 
of  Man  once  more  dramatic  and  tragical.  It  is 
a  pity  that  some  historian  has  not  yet  traced,  in 
its  expression  in  events,  the  history  of  this  con- 
flict —  a  task  requiring  the  deepest  subtlety  and 
insight.  Meantime,  for  this  tradition  may  be 
claimed  with  confidence  such  events  as  Greek 
Tragedy,  most  of  the  Renaissance,  and  the 
emancipators  of  last  century.  These  are  tri- 
umphant expressions  of  "  the  modem  spirit," 
but  that  spirit  is  chiefly  to  be  recognized  as  a 
principle  not  always  triumphant  or  easy  of  per- 
ception, constantly  struggling,  assuming  many 
disguises  and  tirelessly  creative.  It  is  not,  in- 
deed, only  a  tradition  of  persons,  of  dogmas,  or 
of  sentiments:  it  is  a  principle  of  Life  itself. 
This  conception,  it  is  true,  is  grand,  and  even 
terrifying  —  a  disadvantage  in  this  age.  But 
—  139  — 


WE   MODERNS 


is  there  any  other  which  grants  modernity  more 
than  the  status  of  an  accident  of  time  and  fash- 
ion? 

97 

How  We  Shall  Be  Known 

In  an  age  it  is  not  always  what  is  most  charac- 
teristic that  survives:  posterity  will  probably 
know  us  not  by  our  true  qualities,  but  by  the 
exceptions  to  them.  The  present-day  writers  in 
English  who  will  endure  after  their  age  has 
passed  are  probably  Joseph  Conrad,  W.  H.  Hud- 
son, and  Hillaire  Belloc  for  a  few  of  his  essays 
and  lyrics  —  none  of  them  representative,  none 
of  them  modern.  They  might  have  been  born 
in  any  era:  they  are  in  the  oldest  tradition. 
The  most  striking  characteristic  of  our  time, 
however,  is  its  lack  of  a  tradition.  The  senti- 
ment of  transiency  is  our  most  deeply  rooted 
sentiment:  it  is  the  very  spirit  of  the  age.  But 
by  its  essential  nature  it  cannot  hope  to  endure, 
to  be  known  by  future  generations;  for  we  shall 
not  produce  immortal  works  until  we  become 
interested  in  some  idea  long  enough  to  be  in- 
spired by  it,  and  to  write  monumentally  and 
surely  of  it.  We  hold  our  ideas  by  the  day; 
—  140  — 


WHAT   IS    MODERN? 


but  for  a  masterpiece  to  be  born,  an  idea  must 
have  taken  root  and  defied  time.  Permanence 
of  form,  moreover,  would  seriously  embarrass  a 
modem  writer,  who  wishes  to  change  with  the 
hour,  and  does  not  want  his  crotchets  of  yester- 
day to  live  to  be  refutations  of  his  fads  of  today. 
Thus  we  are  too  fleeting  to  make  even  our 
transitoriness  eternal.  The  very  sentiment  of 
immortality  has  perished  amongst  us,  and  we 
actually  prefer  that  our  work  should  die  —  wit- 
ness the  Futurists!  The  most  self-conscious 
heirs  of  modernity,  these  propounded  the  theory 
that  it  is  better  that  works  of  art  should  not  en- 
dure: well,  in  that  case,  their  own  creations  have 
been  true  works  of  art!  Nevertheless,  all  they 
did  in  this  theory  was  to  erect  into  a  system 
the  shallowness,  provinciality  and  frivolousness 
of  the  present  —  and  thereby  to  proclaim  them- 
selves the  enemies  of  the  future. 


141  — 


ART  AND  LITERATURE 


IV 

Art  and  Literature 

98 

Psychology  of  Style 

There  are  writers  with  a  style  —  it  may  be 
either  good  or  bad  —  and  writers  with  no  style 
at  all,  who  just  write  badly.  What  quality  or 
combination  of  qualities  is  it  which  makes  a 
writer  a  stylist? 

Style  probably  arises  out  of  a  duality;  the 
association  in  a  writer  of  the  scribe  and  the  spec- 
tator. The  first  having  set  down  his  thought,  the 
second  goes  aside,  contemplates  it,  as  things 
should  be  contemplated,  from  a  distance,  and 
and  asks,  "  How  does  this  strike  me?  How  does 
it  look,  sound,  move?  "  And  he  suggests  here 
a  toning  down  of  colour,  there  an  acceleration 
of  speed,  somewhere  else,  it  may  be,  an  added 
lucidity,  for  clearness  is  an  aesthetic  as  well  as 
an  intellectual  virtue. 

The  writer  without  style,  however,  just  writes 
—  145  — 


WE   MODERNS 


on  without  second  thought;  the  spectator  is 
altogether  lacking  in  him;  he  cannot  contem- 
plate his  work  from  a  distance,  nor,  indeed,  at 
all.  This  explains  the  unconsciousness  and  in- 
nocence in  bad  writing  —  not  in  bad  style, 
which  is  neither  unconscious  nor  innocent! 
The  stylist,  on  the  other  hand,  is  always  the 
actor  to  his  own  spectator;  he  must  get  his 
effect;  even  Truth  he  uses  as  a  means  to  his 
effect.  If  a  truth  is  too  repulsive,  he  throws 
this  or  that  cloak  over  it;  if  it  is  uninteresting, 
he  envelops  it  in  mysticism  (mysticism  is 
simply  an  artist's  trick) ;  in  a  word,  he  aestheti- 
cizes,  that  is,  falsifies  everything,  to  please  the 
second  person  in  his  duality,  the  spectator. 
Even  if  he  gets  his  effects  by  moderation  of 
statements,  he  is  to  be  distrusted,  for  it  is  the 
moderation  and  not  Truth  that  is  aimed  at. 
And,  then,  his  temptation  to  employ  metaphors, 
to  work  up  an  interesting  madness,  to  rhapsodize 
—  these  most  potent  means  to  great  effects,  these 
falsifications!  Well,  are  we  to  assent,  then,  to 
the  old  philosophic  prejudice  against  style  and 
refuse  to  believe  any  philosopher  who  does  not 
write  badly? 


146 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

99 

Modern  Writing 

The  greatest  fault  of  modem  style  is  that  it 
is  a  smirking  style.  It  fawns  upon  the  reader, 
it  insinuates,  it  has  the  manner  of  an  amiable 
dog.  If  it  does  something  smart,  it  stops  im- 
mediately, wags  its  tail,  and  waits  confidently 
for  your  approval.  You  will  guess  now  why 
those  little  regiments  of  dots  are  scattered  so 
liberally  over  the  pages  of  the  best-known  Eng- 
lish novelist.  It  is  H.G.  Wells's  style  wagging 
its  tail. 

100 

The  Precise 

There  have  been  writers  —  there  are  writers 
—  whose  only  title  to  fame  is  an  interesting  de- 
fect. They  are  unable  to  write  soundly,  and 
this  inability,  being  abnormal,  is  more  in- 
teresting than  sound  writing,  which  is  only  nor- 
mal. For  to  limp  or  to  hop  on  one  leg  is 
never  pedestrian  —  what  do  I  say?  —  is  not 
even  pedestrian. 


147  — 


WE   MODERNS 


101 

Paradox 

What  is  paradox?     The  "  bull  "  raised  to  a 


form  of  literary  art? 


102 


The  Platitude 

There  should  be  no  platitudes  in  the  works 
of  a  sincere  author.  A  platitude  is  an  idea  not 
understood  by  its  writer  —  in  one  word,  a  shib- 
boleth. 

103 

Praise? 

It  is  usual  to  extol  the  industry  of  those 
realists  who  put  everything  into  their  books,  but 
they  should  rather  be  censured  for  their  want  of 
taste.  The  truth  is  that  they  lack  the  selective 
faculty  —  lack,  that  is,  art.  Afraid  to  omit 
anything  from  their  reproductions  of  existence 
—  lest  they  omit  what  is  most  significant  — 
they  include  all:  the  easiest  course.  The 
easiest  course,  that  is  —  for  the  writers. 


148 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

104 

Hostility  of  Thinkers 

When  a  thinker  has  a  world  of  thought  of  his 
own,  he  generally  becomes  cold  towards  other 
thinkers,  and  to  none  more  than  to  him  whose 
star  is  nearest  his  own.  It  is  necessary,  there- 
fore, that  he  should  read,  above  all,  the  philo- 
sopher whose  thought  most  closely  resembles  his, 
for  to  him  he  is  most  likely  to  be  unjust.  We 
are  the  most  hostile  to  those  who  say  what  we 
say,  but  say  it  in  a  way  we  do  not  like. 

105 

The  Twice  Subtle 

The  thinker  who  has  been  twice  subtle  arrives 
at  simplicity.  And  in  doing  so  he  has,  at  the 
same  time,  discovered  a  new  truth.  But  this 
other  thinker  has  possessed  simplicity  from  the 
beginning.  Has  he  also  possessed  this  truth? 
At  any  rate,  he  does  not  know  it. 

106 

Mastery  of  One^s  Thoughts 

One  should  know  how  to  keep  one's  thoughts 
at  a  distance.     The  French  can  do  this,   and, 
therefore,  write  at  once  wittily  and  profoundly 
—  149  — 


WE   MODERNS 


of  serious  things.  But  the  Germans  live,  per- 
haps, too  near  their  thoughts,  and  are  possessed 
by  them:  hence,  their  obscurity  and  heaviness. 
Wit  —  lightness  of  hand  —  shows  that  one  is 
master  of  one's  thought,  and  is  not  mastered  by 
it.  Nevertheless,  the  thoughts  of  the  Germans 
may  be  the  mightier.  In  this  matter  the  com- 
plete thinker  should  be  able  to  become  French  or 
German  as  occasion  demands. 

107 

Psychologists 

The  keenest  psychologists  are  those  who  are 
burdened  with  no  social  mission  and  get  along 
with  a  minimum  of  theory.  Joseph  Conrad,  for 
instance,  is  infinitely  more  subtle  in  his  analysis 
of  the  human  mind  and  heart  than  is  H.  G.  Wells 
or  John  Galsworthy.  He  has  the  happy  un- 
concern and  detachment  of  a  connoisseur  in 
humanity,  of  one  who  experiences  the  same  fine 
interest  in  an  unusual  human  situation  as  the 
dilettante  finds  in  some  recondite  trifle.  Henry 
James  carried  this  attitude  to  a  high  degree  of  re- 
finement. He  walked  among  men  and  women 
as  a  botanist  might  walk  among  a  collection  of 
"  specimens,"  dismissing  the  ordinary  with  the 
— 150  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

assured  glance  of  an  expert,  and  lingering  only 
before  the  distinctive  and  the  significant. 
Should  we  who  nurse  a  mission  deplore  the 
spirit  in  which  these  disinterested  observers 
enter  into  their  task?  By  no  means.  But  for 
them,  certain  domains  of  human  nature  would 
never  have  been  discovered,  and  we  should  have 
been  correspondingly  the  losers.  For  we  re- 
volutionists must  know  the  human  kind  before 
we  can  alter  them.  The  non-missionary  is  as 
necessary  as  the  missionary,  and  to  none  more 
than  to  the  missionary. 

108 

Realism 

Novels  which  take  for  their  subject-matter 
mere  ordinary,  pedestrian  existence  —  and  of 
this  kind  are  three-fourths  of  present-day  novels 
—  are  invariably  dull  in  one  of  two  ways.  In 
the  first  instance,  they  are  written  by  pettifog- 
ging talents  to  whom  only  the  ordinary  is  of  in- 
terest, by  people,  that  is  to  say,  who  are  inca- 
pable of  writing  a  book  that  is  not  dull.  In  the 
other,  they  are  written  by  men  generally  of 
considerable,  sometimes  of  brilliant,  ability, 
who,  misled  by  a  theory,  concern  themselves 
—  151  — 


WE   MODERNS 


laboriously  with  a  domain  of  life  which  they 
dislike  and  which  even  bores  them.  But  if  the 
writer  is  bored,  how  much  more  so  must  be  the 
reader!  In  short,  the  realist  theory  produces 
bad  books  because  it  forces  the  writer  to  select 
subjects  the  only  emotion  towards  which  it  is 
possible  to  feel  is  boredom.  And  great  art 
may  arise  out  of  hate,  grief,  even  despair,  but 
never  out  of  boredom. 

109 

Fate  and  Mr.  Wells 

Fate  has  dealt  ironically  with  H.  G.  Wells.  It 
has  turned  his  volumes  of  fiction  into  prophecies, 
and  his  volumes  of  prophecies  into  fiction. 

110 

Mr.  G.  K.  Chesterton 

A  man's  philosophy  may  be  uninteresting, 
although  he  writes  about  it  in  an  interesting 
manner.  Just  as  the  many  write  dully  about  in- 
teresting things,  so  a  few  write  interestingly 
about  dull  things.  And  Mr.  Chesterton  is  one 
of  these.  Equality  is  a  dull  creed,  Christianity 
is  a  dry  bone,  tradition  is  wisdom  for  ants  and 
the  Chinese.  But  Mr.  Chesterton  is  a  very  in- 
—  152  — 


ART   AND    LITERATURE 

teresting  man.  How  is  it  possible  for  an  in- 
teresting man  to  have  an  uninteresting  philos- 
ophy? Is  this  simply  the  last  paradox  of  a 
master  of  paradox? 

Mr.  Chesterton's  most  charming  quality  is  a 
capacity  for  being  surprised.  He  writes  para- 
doxically, because  to  him  everything  is  a  para- 
dox —  the  most  simple  thing,  the  most  unin- 
teresting thing.  And  that  is  his  weakness,  as 
well  as  his  strength.  He  has  found  the  common 
things  so  wonderful  that  he  has  not  searched  for 
the  uncommon  things.  The  average  man  is  to 
him  such  a  miracle,  that  he  will  not  admit  the 
genius  is  a  far  greater  miracle.  The  theories 
he  finds  established,  Christianity,  equality, 
democracy,  traditionalism,  interest  him  so  much 
that  he  has  not  gone  beyond  them  to  inquire  into 
other  theories  perhaps  more  interesting.  And 
this,  because  he  lacks  intellectual  curiosity,  along 
with  that  which  frequently  accompanies  it, 
subtlety  of  mind.  For  the  intellectually  curious 
man  is  precisely  the  man  who  is  not  interested  in 
things,  or,  at  any  rate,  is  interested  in  them 
only  for  a  little,  and  then  passes  on  or  burrows 
deeper  to  find  something  further.  One  dogma 
after  another  he  studies  and  deserts,  this  faith- 
—  153  — 


WE   MODERNS 


less  searcher,  this  philanderer,  this  philosopher; 
and  that  which  leads  him  on  is  the  hope  that  at 
last  he  will  find  something  to  interest  him  for 
an  eternity.  Perhaps  it  is  this  dissatisfaction  of 
the  mind  which  has  always  driven  men  to  seek 
knowledge;  perhaps,  if  all  mankind  had  been 
like  Mr.  Chesterton,  we  should  not  have  had 
even  Christianity,  equality,  democracy  and  the 
other  theories  which  he  holds  and  adorns. 

For  Mr.  Chesterton's  impressions  are  all  first 
impressions.  Like  his  own  deity,  he  sees 
everything  for  the  first  time  always.  And  he 
lacks,  therefore,  the  power,  called  vision,  of 
seeing  into  things:  the  outside  of  things  is 
already  sufficiently  interesting  to  him.  He  pos- 
sesses imagination,  however,  and  kindly  and 
grotesque  fancies  which  he  hangs  on  the  ear  of 
the  most  common  clodhopper  of  a  reality.  In 
fantasy  he  reaches  greatness.  But  his  phi- 
losophy is  not  interesting.  It  is  himself  that 
is  interesting. 

Ill 

Nietzsche 

Nietzsche  loved  Man,  but  not  men:  in  that 
love  were  comprehended  his  nobility  and  his 
—  154  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

cruelty.     He  demanded  that  men  should  become 
Man  before  they  asked  to  be  loved. 

112 

Strindberg 

This  writer,  despite  his  genius,  earnestness 
and  courage,  arouses  in  us  a  feeling  of  profound 
disappointment.  Nor  is  the  cause  very  far  to 
seek.  For  along  with  earnestness  and  courage 
in  a  writer  we  instinctively  look  for  nobility  and 
joy:  if  the  latter  qualities  are  absent  we  feel 
that  the  raison  d'etre  of  the  former  is  gone,  and 
that  earnestness  and  courage  divorced  from 
nobility  and  joy  are  aimless,  wasted,  almost  in- 
conceivable. And  in  Strindberg  they  are  so 
divorced.  A  disappointed  courage;  an  ignoble 
earnestness!  These  are  his  pre-eminent  quali- 
ties. And  with  them  he  essayed  tragedy  —  the 
form  of  art  in  which  nobility  and  joy  are  most 
required!  As  a  consequence,  the  problems 
which  he  treats  are  not  only  treated  inade- 
quately; the  inadequacy,  when  we  stop  to  re- 
flect upon  it,  absolutely  amazes  us.  His  crises 
are  simply  rows.  His  women,  when  they  are 
angry,  are  intellectual  fishwives ;  and  —  more 
disgusting  still  —  so  are  his  men.  All  his 
— 155  — 


WE   MODERNS 


characters,  indeed,  intellectual  and  talented  as 
they  are,  move  on  an  amazingly  low  spiritual 
plane.  The  worst  in  their  nature  comes  to  light 
at  the  touch  of  tragedy,  and  an  air  of  sordidness 
surrounds  all.  Posterity  will  not  tolerate  this 
"  low "  tragedy,  this  tragedy  without  a  raison 
d'etre,  this  drama  of  the  dregs. 

113 

Dostoieffsky 

Dostoieffsky  depicted  the  subconscious  as 
conscious;  that  was  how  he  achieved  his  com- 
plex and  great  effects.  For  the  subconscious  is 
the  sphere  of  all  that  is  most  primeval,  mys- 
terious and  sublime  in  man ;  the  very  bed  out  of 
which  springs  the  flower  of  tragedy.  But  did 
Dostoieffsky  do  well  to  lay  bare  that  world  pre- 
viously so  reverently  hidden,  and  to  bring  the 
reader  behind  the  scenes  of  tragedy?  The 
artist  will  deny  it  —  the  artist  who  always  de- 
mands as  an  ingredient  in  his  highest  effects 
mystery.  For  how  can  mystery  be  retained 
when  the  very  realm  of  mystery,  the  subcon- 
scious, is  surveyed  and  mapped?  In  Dos- 
toieffsky's  imperishable  works  the  spirit  of  full 
tragedy  is  perhaps  never  evoked.  What  he  pro- 
—  156  — 


ART   AND    LITERATURE 

vides  in  them,  however,  is  such  a  criticism  of 
tragedy  as  is  nowhere  else  to  be  found.  His 
genius  was  for  criticism;  the  artist  in  him 
created  these  great  figures  in  order  that  after- 
wards the  psychologist  might  dissect  them. 
And  so  well  are  they  dissected,  even  down  to 
the  subconsciousness,  that,  to  use  a  phrase  of  the 
critics,  we  know  them  better  than  the  people  we 
meet.  Well,  that  is  precisely  what  we  object  to 
—  as  lovers  of  art! 

114 

Again 

Not  only  is  Dostoieffsky  himself  a  great 
psychologist;  all  his  chief  characters  are  great 
psychologists  as  well.  Raskolnikoff,  for 
instance.  Porphyrins  Petrovitch,  Svidragailoff, 
Prince  Muishkin,  walk  through  his  pages  as 
highly  self-conscious  figures,  and  as  people  who 
have  one  and  all  looked  deeply  into  the  shadowy 
world  of  human  motives,  and  have  generalized. 
The  crises  in  Dostoieffsky's  books  are,  therefore, 
of  a  peculiarly  complex  kind.  It  is  not  only 
the  human  passions  and  desires  that  meet  one 
another  in  a  conflict  more  or  less  spontaneous; 
the  whole  wealth  of  psychological  observation 
—  157  — 


WE   MODERNS 


and  generalization  of  the  conflicting  character  is 
thrown  into  their  armoury,  and  with  that,  too, 
they  do  battle.  The  resulting  effect  is  more 
large,  rich  and  subtle  than  anything  else  in 
modern  fiction,  but  also,  if  the  truth  must  be 
told,  more  impure,  in  the  artistic  sense,  more 
sophisticated.  Sometimes,  so  inextricably  are 
passion  and  "  psychology "  mingled,  that  the 
crises  are  more  like  the  duels  of  psychologists 
than  the  conflicts  of  human  souls.  In  the  end, 
one  turns  with  relief  to  the  pure  tragedy  of  the 
classical  writers,  the  tragedy  which  is  not 
brought  about  by  people  who  act  like  amateur 
psychologists. 

115 

Tolerance  of  Artists 

No  matter  what  their  conscious  theories  may 
be,  all  artists  are  unconsciously  aristocratic,  and 
even  intolerant  in  tlieir  attitude  to  other  men. 
They  are  more  blind  than  most  people  to  the 
raison  d'etre  of  the  politician,  the  business  man 
and  the  philosopher  —  these  unaccountable 
beings  who  will  not  acknowledge  the  primacy 
of  Creation  and  Beauty.  But  at  last  they  mag- 
nanimously conclude  that  these  exist  to  form 
—  158  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

their  audience,  not  the  subject-matter  of  their  art 
—  that  is  the  modem  fallacy! 

116 

Climate 

There  are  natures  exquisitely  sensitive  to 
their  human  environment.  This  man  depresses 
them,  they  feel  the  vitality  ebbing  out  of  them 
in  his  presence;  that  other  brings  exhilaration, 
at  the  touch  of  his  mind  their  powers  increase 
and  become  creative.  It  is  a  question  of 
atmosphere.  The  first  has  a  wintry,  grey  soul; 
the  latter  carries  a  sun  —  their  sun  —  in  his 
bosom.  And  these  artists  require  sunlight  and 
soft  air,  before  the  flowers  and  fruit  can  hang 
from  their  boughs.  Every  artist  of  this  type 
should  go  to  Italy  or  France  and  live  there;  or, 
failing  that,  create  for  himself  an  Italy  or 
France  of  friends.  Others  require  the  tempest 
with  its  lowering  skies.  But  that  is  easier  to 
seek;  they  can  generally  find  it  within  them- 
selves. 

117 

Sensibility 

It  may  be  wisdom  for  the  man  of  action  to 
—  159  — 


WE   MODERNS 


smother  his  griefs,  and  follow  resolutely  his 
course.  But  with  the  artist  it  is  different.  He 
should  not  close  his  heart  against  sorrow,  for 
sorrow  is  of  use  to  him;  his  task  is  to  transfigure 
it;  thus  he  makes  himself  richer.  Every  con- 
quest of  suffering  which  is  attained  hy  isolating 
the  pang  makes  the  artist  poorer;  the  part  of 
him  so  isolated  dies:  he  loses  bit  by  bit  his 
sensitiveness,  and  how  much  does  his  sensitive- 
ness mean  to  him!  The  artist  is  more  defence- 
less than  other  men,  and  he  must  be  so.  For 
his  sensitiveness  should  be  such  that  the  faintest 
rose-leaf  of  emotion  or  thought  cannot  touch  his 
heart  without  evoking  in  him  infinite  delight  or 
pain;  and,  at  the  same  time,  he  should  be  able 
to  respond  to  the  great  tempests  and  terrible 
moods  of  life.  Great  strength,  great  love,  great 
productiveness,  these  are  required  if  he  is  to 
endure  his  sensitiveness;  alas,  for  him,  if  he 
have  them  not!  Then  he  must  suffer  and  suffer, 
until  he  has  cut  off  one  by  one  the  sources  of 
his  suffering,  until  he  has  mutilated  and  lamed 
what  is  most  godlike  in  him,  and  has  made  him- 
self ordinary  at  last  —  or  a  Schopenhauerian. 


160 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

118 

The  Artistes  Enemy 

I  waited  once  beside  a  lake,  created  surely 
to  mirror  Innocence,  so  pure  it  was.  The  pas- 
sage of  a  butterfly  over  it  or  the  breath  of  a  rose- 
leaf's  fall  was  enough  to  stir  its  surface,  in- 
finitely delicate  and  sensitive.  Yet  tempests  did 
not  affright  it,  for  it  laughed  and  danced  be- 
neath the  whip  of  the  fiercest  storm.  And  it 
could  bury,  as  in  a  bottomless  tomb,  the  stones 
thrown  at  it  by  the  most  spiteful  hands;  to  these, 
indeed,  it  responded  with  a  Puck-like  radiating 
smile  that  spread  until  it  broke  in  soft  laughter 
upon  its  marge.  So  strong  and  delicate  it  lay, 
and  yet,  it  seemed,  so  defenceless.  Yet  what 
could  harm  it?  Storm,  shower,  sunshine,  and 
darkness  alike  but  ministered  to  it,  and  even  the 
missiles  of  its  enemies  were  lost  in  its  boundless 
security.  It  seemed  invulnerable.  I  returned 
years  later,  and  looked  once,  looked  and  fled. 
For  the  lake  had  grown  old,  blind  and  torpid, 
so  that  even  the  light  lay  dead  in  it.  Then  I 
noticed  that  on  every  side,  almost  invisible, 
there  were  innumerable  black  streams  oozing  — 
infection!  The  tragedy  of  the  artist. 
—  161  — 


WE   MO  DERIS  S 


119 

Uniformity 

In  the  mien  of  children  there  is  sometimes 
to  be  noted  a  natural  nobility  and  pride;  they 
walk  with  the  imconscious  grace  of  conquerors. 
But  this  grace  and  freedom  soon  disappear,  and 
when  the  child  has  become  man  there  is  noth- 
ing left  of  them:  his  bearing  is  as  undis- 
tinguished as  his  neighbour's.  Nowhere,  now, 
is  nobility  of  presence  and  movement  to  be 
found,  except  among  children,  the  chieftains  of 
half-barbarous  peoples,  and  some  animals. 
The  farther  man  departs  from  the  animal  the 
less  dignified  he  becomes,  and  the  more  his  ap- 
pearance conforms  to  a  common  level:  indeed, 
civilization  seems,  on  one  side,  to  be  a  labourious 
attempt  to  arrive  at  the  undistinguished  and  in- 
distinguishable. Is  Man,  then,  the  mediocre 
animal  par  excellence?  Only,  perhaps,  under 
an  egalitarian  regime.  Wherever  a  hierarchy 
exists  in  Europe  there  is  more  of  nobility  of 
demeanour  than  elsewhere.  Equality  and  hu- 
mility are  the  great  fosterers  of  the  mediocre: 
and  not  only,  alas!  of  the  mediocre  in  de- 
meanour. Who  can  tell  how  many  proud, 
—  162  — 


ART   AND    LITERA  TURE 

graceful  and  gallant  thoughts  and  emotions 
have  been  killed  by  shame  —  the  shame  which 
the  egalitarians  and  the  humble  have  heaped 
upon  them?  And  how  much  Art,  therefore,  has 
lost?  Certainly,  in  the  minds  of  children  there 
are  many  brave,  generous  and  noble  thoughts 
which  are  never  permitted  to  come  to  maturity. 
Ye  must  become  as  little  children . 

120 

Immortality  of  the  Artist 

An  artist  one  day  forgot  Death,  so  entirely 
had  he  become  Life's,  rapt  in  a  world  of  liv- 
ing contemplation;  and,  established  there,  he 
created  a  form.  That  hour  was  immortal,  and, 
therefore,  the  form  was  immortal.  This  is  the 
"  timelessness "  of  true  art-work;  they  are 
fashioned  "  in  eternity,"  as  Blake  said,  and  so 
speak  to  the  eternal  in  Man. 

121 

The  Descent  of  the  Artist 

At  the  beginning  of  his  journey  he  climbed 

daringly,  leaping  from  rock  to  rock,  exuberant, 

tireless,  until  he  reached  what  he  thought  was  his 

highest  peak.     Then  began  his  descent,  and,  lo, 

—  163  — 


WE   MODERNS 


immediately  great  weariness  fell  upon  him.  A 
friend  of  his  wondered,  Is  he  going  downhill 
because  he  is  tired?  Or  is  he  tired  because  he 
is  going  downhill? 

122 

Apropos  the  Cynic 

He  wrote  with  an  assumption  of  extreme 
heartlessness,  and  the  public  said,  "  How  tender 
his  heart  must  be  when  he  hides  it  under  such 
a  disguise!  "  But  what  he  was  hiding  all  the 
time  was  his  lack  of  heart. 

123 

Artist  and  Philosopher 

In  all  ages  the  philosophers  have  pardoned 
the  artists  their  lack  of  depth,  on  account  of 
their  divine  love  of  the  beautiful.  In  our 
time,  however,  this  only  reason  for  pardoning 
them  has  disappeared,  and  they  are  now  entirely 
deserving  of  condemnation.  For  the  realists 
abjure  equally  thought  —  interpretation,  and 
beauty  —  selection.  To  be  an  eye,  with  a  foun- 
tain pen  attached  to  it;  that  is  their  aim,  suc- 
cessfully attained,  alas!  A  single  eye  and  not 
a  single  thought:  the  definition  of  the  realist. 
—  164  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 


124 

An  Evil 

Art  is  at  the  present  day  far  too  easy  for  com- 
prehension, far  too  obvious.  Our  immediate 
task  should  be  to  make  it  difficult,  and  the  con- 
cern of  a  dedicated  few.  Thus  only  shall  we 
win  back  reverence  for  it.  When  it  is  rever- 
enced, however,  it  will  then  be  time  to  extend 
its  sway;  but  not  until  then.  Art  must  be  ap- 
proached with  reverence,  or  not  at  all.  A 
democratic  familiarity  with  it  —  such  as  exists 
among  the  middle  classes,  not  among  the  work- 
ing classes,  in  whom  reverence  is  not  yet  dead 
—  is  an  abomination. 

125 

Modern  Art  Themes 

How  sordid  are  the  themes  which  modern  art 
has  chosen  for  itself!  The  loss  of  money  or  of 
position,  poverty,  social  entanglements  —  the 
little  accidents  which  a  thinker  laughs  at!  Are 
modern  artists  as  bourgeois  as  this?  A  coterie 
of  shop-keepers?  Tragic  art  has  no  concern  with 
the  accidental:  that  is  the  sphere  of  comedy. 
Tragedy  should  move  inevitably  once  it  has  be- 
—  165  — 


E   MODERNS 


gun  to  revolve;  it  is  beyond  fashion,  universal, 
essential;  Fate,  not  Circumstance,  is  its  theme. 
The  presence  of  the  accidental  in  a  tragedy  is 
sufficient  to  condemn  it.  For  it  is  the  inevitable, 
the  "  Fate  "  in  Tragedy,  that  makes  of  it  a  heroic 
and  joyful  thing.  It  cannot  be  improvised  like 
Comedy.  It  demands  in  its  creator  a  sense  of 
the  eternal,  just  as  Comedy,  on  the  other  hand, 
demands  an  exquisite  appreciation  of  temporal 
fashion.  Tragedy  is  the  greater  art;  Comedy, 
perhaps,  the  more  difficult.  Our  modern  trage- 
dies, however,  are  mainly  about  accidents,  and 
very  mean  accidents;  they  are  improvised  mis- 
fortunes and  their  effect  is  depressing. 

126 

The  Illusionists 

How  shallow  are  most  artists!  How  child- 
ish! How  subject  to  illusion!  This  novelist  at 
the  end  of  his  novels  leaves  his  characters  in  a 
Utopia,  from  which  all  sorrow  and  trial  have 
been  banished,  a  condition  absolutely  unreal, 
contemptible  and  absurd.  And  all  his  readers 
admire  without  thinking,  and  call  the  author  pro- 
found! He  is  not  profound,  but  shallow  and 
commonplace.  Except  for  his  gift  of  mimicry, 
—  166  — 


ART   AND    LITERATURE 

which  he  calls  Art,  he  is  just  an  average  man. 
And,  moreover,  he  is  tired :  the  "  happy  end- 
ing "  is  his  exhaustion  speaking  through  his 
art,  his  will  to  stagnation  and  surrender.  Works 
of  art  should  only  end  tragically,  or  enigmati- 
cally, as  in  "  A  Doll's  House,"  or  at  the  gate- 
way of  a  new  ideal,  as  in  "  An  Enemy  of  the 
People." 

127 

Majorities  and  Art 

When  it  is  said  that  in  modern  society  poetic 
tragedy  is  out  of  season  and  cannot  succeed,  an 
assumption  is  made  which  on  literary  grounds 
can  never  be  admitted.  It  is  that  majorities 
count  in  literature  as  in  politics;  that  "  Brand  " 
was  a  failure  and  "  A  Doll's  House "  a  suc- 
cess. But  from  another  point  of  view, 
"  Brand  "  was  the  success,  "  A  Doll's  House  " 
the  failure.  And  the  whole  "  problem  "  drama 
a  failure  with  it,  and  all  the  realistic  schools, 
as  well  —  a  failure!  This  is  certainly  how  the 
future  historian  of  literature  will  regard  it. 
Our  era  with  its  depressing  "  masterpieces  "  will 
be  called  the  barren  era,  because  the  grand  ex- 
ception, great  art,  has  not  bloomed  in  it,  be- 
—  167  — 


WE   MODERNS 


cause  even  our  critics  have  judged  contemporary 
art  by  a  criterion  of  success  instead  of  the 
eternal  spiritual  criterion:  their  championship 
of  "  problem  "  art  proves  it!  In  the  meantime, 
then,  realism  is  considered  "  the  thing,"  and  peo- 
ple speak  pityingly  of  poetic  tragedy.  Only 
those  forms  of  art  which  can  "  survive  "  in  the 
struggle  for  existence  are  counted  good  —  so 
deeply,  so  unwisely  have  we  drunk  at  the  Dar- 
winian spring! 

128 

The  Decay  of  Man 

The  aim  of  Art  was  once  to  enrich  existence 
by  the  creation  of  gods  and  demi-gods;  it  is 
now  to  duplicate  existence  by  the  portrayal  of 
men.  Art  has  become  imitation,  Realism  has 
triumphed.  And  how  much  has  materialism 
had  to  do  with  this!  In  an  age  lacking  a  vivid 
ideal  of  Man,  men  become  interesting.  The 
eyes  of  the  artist,  no  longer  having  an  ideal  to 
feed  upon,  are  turned  towards  the  actual,  and 
imitation  succeeds  creation.  Every  one  busies 
himself  in  the  study  of  men,  and  Art  becomes 
half  a  science,  the  artists  actually  collecting  their 
data,  as  if  they  were  professors  of  psychology! 
—  168  — 


ART   AND   LITERA  TURE 

Theories  glorifying  men  are  born,  and  the  cult 
of  the  average  man  arises,  which  is  nothing  but 
the  exaltation  of  men  at  the  expense  of  Man. 
In  due  time  all  ideals  perish,  only  an  inspira- 
tion towards  averageness  remains,  and  equality 
is  everywhere  enthroned.  Art  has  no  longer 
a  heaven  to  fly  to,  there  to  create  loftier  heavens. 
In  despair,  she  descends  to  earth  and  the  ordi- 
nary, and  for  her  salvation  must  find  the  ordi- 
nary interesting,  must  make  the  ordinary  in- 
teresting. Realism  arises  when  ideals  of  Man 
decay:  it  is  the  egalitarianism  of  Art. 

129 

A  New  Valuation 

But  why  do  ideals  of  Man  decay  —  why  did 
the  ideal  of  Man  decay?  Because  there  were 
no  longer  examples  to  inspire  the  artists  in  the 
creation  of  their  grand,  superhuman  figures. 
Suspicion,  envy,  equality  —  call  it  what  you 
will  —  had  become  strong :  the  great  man  could 
no  longer  fight  it  and  remain  great.  By  the 
radicals  the  genius  was  regarded  as  an  insult 
to  the  remainder  of  mankind.  And  how  ordi- 
nary he  was,  this  genius,  compared  with  the 
grand  figures  of  the  time  of  the  Renaissance; 
—  169  — 


WE    MODERNS 


that  time  when  men  were  weighed  and  valued, 
when  elevation  and  inequality  were  acknowl- 
edged and  acted  upon,  and  Man  became  greater 
in  stature,  with  Art  his  Will  to  Greatness! 
Well,  we  must  weigh  men  again;  we  must  deny 
equality ;  we  must  affirm  aristocracy  —  in 
everything  but  commerce  and  production,  where 
democracy  is  really  a  return  to  the  aristocratic 
tradition.  And,  you  artists,  you  must  turn  from 
men  to  Man,  from  Realism  to  Myth.  And  if 
you  can  find  in  your  age  no  example  to  inspire 
you  to  the  creation  of  a  great  ideal  of  Man,  then 
become  your  own  examples!  Man  must  be  born 
again,  if  you  would  enter  into  your  heaven. 

130 

The  Man  and  the  Hour 

A.  Let  people  say  about  aristocracy  what 
they  will,  it  remains  true  that  Man  generally  is 
equal  to  the  event.  Events  are  the  true  stepping- 
stones  on  which  Man  rises  to  higher  things.  B. 
Ah!  you  are  not  speaking  of  Man,  but  of  men, 
of  the  many.  The  great  man,  however,  does  not 
require  an  event  to  call  his  greatness  forth.  He 
is  his  own  event  —  and  also  that  of  others ! 

—  170  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

131 

The  Lover  to  the  Artists 

Love  idealizes  the  object.  If  you  would 
create  an  ideal  Art,  must  you  not,  then,  learn 
to  love?  And  that  you  are  Realists  —  does  it 
not  prove  that  you  have  not  Love? 

132 

Origin  of  the  Tragic 

Here  is  yet  another  guess  at  the  origin  of  the 
tragic: 

A  man  is  told  of  some  calamity,  altogether 
unexpected,  the  engulfing  of  a  vessel  by  the  sea, 
an  avalanche  which  wipes  out  a  town,  or  a  fire 
in  which  a  family  of  little  ones  perish,  leaving 
the  father  and  mother  unharmed  and  disconso- 
late; and  at  once  the  very  grandest  feelings 
awaken  within  him,  he  finds  himself  enlarged 
spiritually,  and  life  itself  is  enriched  for  him  — 
the  people  in  the  vessel  and  in  the  town,  the 
children  and  the  parents  of  the  children,  are 
raised  to  a  little  more  than  human  elevation  by 
the  favouritism  of  calamity.  Next  day  he  hears 
that  the  news  was  false,  and  immediately,  along 
with  the  feeling  of  relief,  he  experiences  an  un- 
—  171  — 


WE   MODERNS 


mistakable  disappointment  and  loss;  for  all 
those  grand  emotions  and  the  contemplation  of 
life  in  that  greater  aspect  are  snatched  from 
him!  Perhaps  in  primitive  times,  when  the 
means  of  disseminating  news  were  more  un- 
trustworthy than  they  are  today,  disappoint- 
ments of  this  kind  would  occur  very  often;  and 
one  day  some  rude  poet,  having  noted  the 
elevation  which  calamity  brings,  would  in 
luxurious  imagination  invent  a  calamity,  in 
order  to  experience  at  will  this  enlargement  of 
the  soul.  But  a  tale  of  calamity,  being  invented, 
would  inevitably  please  the  poet's  hearers,  both 
for  the  feelings  it  aroused  and  the  grand  image 
of  Man  it  represented.  So  much  for  the  origin 
and  persistence  —  not  the  meaning  —  of  the 
tragic. 

133 

Tragedy  and  Comedy 

Tragedy  is  the  aristocratic  form  of  art.  In 
it  the  stature  of  Man  is  made  larger.  The  great 
tragic  figures  are  superhuman,  unapproachable: 
we  do  not  sorrow  with  them,  but  for  them,  with 
an  impersonal  pity  and  admiration.  And  that 
is  because  Man,  and  not  men,  is  represented  by 
—  172  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 


them:  idealization  and  myth  are,  therefore,  pro- 
per to  their  delineation. 

But  Comedy  is  democratic.  Its  subject  is 
men,  the  human-all-too-human,  the  unrepresen- 
tative: it  belittles  men  in  a  jolly  egalitarianism. 
This  static  fraternity,  this  acceptance  of  men  as 
they  are,  is  resented  by  the  aristocratic  natures, 
who  would  make  Man  nobler;  but  to  the  average 
men  it  is  flattering,  for  it  proclaims  that  the  great 
are  absurd  even  as  they,  it  unites  men  in  a 
brotherhood  of  absurdity.  Thus,  all  comedy  is 
an  involuntary  satire,  all  tragedy  an  involuntary 
idealization  of  men. 

Tragedy  is  the  supreme  affirmation  of  Life,  for 
it  affirms  Life  even  in  its  most  painful  aspects, 
struggle,  suffering,  death;  so  that  we  say,  "  Yes, 
this,  too,  is  beautiful!  "  That  was  the  raison 
d'etre  of  classical  tragedy  —  and  not  Nihilism! 
Well,  in  which  of  these  forms.  Tragedy  or 
Comedy,  may  our  hopes  and  visions  of  the 
Future  best  be  expressed?  Surely  in  that  which 
idealizes  Man  and  says  Yea  to  suffering. 
Tragedy,  the  dynamic  form  of  Art. 


173  — 


WE   MODERNS 


134 

Super -Art 

In  the  works  of  some  artists  everything  is  on 
a  slightly  superhuman  scale.  The  figures  they 
create  fill  us  with  astonishment;  we  cannot  un- 
derstand how  such  unparalleled  creatures  came 
into  being.  When  we  contemplate  them,  in  the 
works  of  Michelangelo  or  of  Nietzsche,  there 
arise  unvoluntarily  in  our  souls  sublime  dreams 
of  what  Man  may  yet  attain.  Our  thoughts 
travel  into  the  immeasurable,  the  undiscovered, 
and  the  future  becomes  almost  an  intoxication 
to  us. 

In  Neitzsche,  especially,  this  attempt  to  make 
Art  perform  the  impossible  —  this  successful 
attempt  to  make  Art  perform  the  impossible  — 
is  to  be  noted  in  every  book,  almost  in  every 
word.  For  he  strains  language  to  the  utmost 
it  can  endure;  his  words  seem  to  be  striving  to 
escape  from  the  bonds  of  language,  seeking  to 
transcend  language.  "  It  is  my  ambition,"  he 
says  in  "  The  Twilight  of  the  Idols,"  "  to  say 
in  ten  sentences  what  every  one  else  says  in  a 
whole  book  —  what  every  one  else  does  not  say 
in  a  whole  book."  In  the  same  way,  when  in 
—  174  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 

his  first  book  he  wrote  about  Tragedy,  he  raised 
it  to  an  elevation  greater  than  it  had  ever  known 
before,  except,  perhaps,  in  the  works  of 
-^schylus;  when,  in  his  essay  upon  "  Schopen- 
hauer as  Educator,"  he  adumbrated  his  concep- 
tion of  the  philosopher,  philosophy  seemed  to 
become  a  task  for  the  understandings  of  gods; 
and  when,  having  criticized  the  prevailing  moral- 
ity, he  set  up  another,  it  seemed  to  his  generation 
an  impossible  code  for  human  beings,  a  code 
cruel,  over-noble.  Finally,  when  he  wrote  of 
Man,  it  was  to  create  the  Superman.  He 
touched  nothing  which  he  did  not  ennoble.  And, 
consequently,  in  Art  his  chosen  form  was  Myth; 
he  held  it  beneath  the  nobility  of  great  art  to 
create  anything  less  than  demi-gods;  religion 
and  art  were  in  him  a  unity. 

In  super-art,  in  these  works  of  Leonardo  and 
Michelangelo,  of  ^^schylus  and  Nietzsche,  Man 
is  incited  again  and  again  to  surpass  himself, 

to  become  more  than  "  human." 

> 

135 

Love  Poetry- 
hove  poetry,  so  long  as  it  glorifies  Love,  is 
supremely    worthy    of    our    reverence.     Every- 
—  175  — 


WE   MODERNS 


r,.,^,.jy^  thing  that  idealizes  and  transfigures  Love,  mak- 
ing it  more  desirable  and  full  even  of  transcen- 
dental meaning,  is  of  unquestionable  advantage 
to  mankind;  on  the  other  hand,  a  crudely 
physiological  statement,  even  though  this  may  be 
formally  true,  serves  neither  Love  nor  Life.  It 
is  assuredly  not  the  function  of  art  to  treat  Love 
in  this  way.  On  the  contrary,  amatory  poetry 
by  its  idealization  allures  to  Love;  this  is  true 
even  of  such  of  it  as  is  tragic:  we  are  prepared 
by  it  to  experience  gladly  even  the  suffering  of 
Love.  The  only  poetry  that  is  noxious  is  that 
which  bewails  the  "  vanity  "  of  Love,  and  that 
in  which  a  deliberate  sterility  is  adumbrated. 
These  are  decadent. 

136 

Literature  and  Literature 

Literature  that  is  judged  by  literary  standards 
merely  is  not  of  the  highest  rank.  For  the 
greatest  works  are  themselves  the  standards  by 
which  literature  is  judged.  How,  then,  are  they 
to  be  valued?  By  a  standard  outside  of  liter- 
ature, by  their  consonance  with  that  which  is  the 
raison  d'etre  of  literature?  In  them  a  far 
greater  problem  than  any  literary  problem  faces 
—  176  — 


ART   AND   LITERA  TURE 

us,    the   problem,    Why   does    literature   exist? 
What  is  the  meaning  of  literature? 

Through  whole  generations  men  forget  this 
problem,  and  literature  becomes  to  them  a 
specialized  form  of  activity  to  be  pursued  for 
its  own  sake,  a  part  of  Man's  soul,  thrown  off  and 
become  static  and  separate,  with  a  sterile  life 
of  its  own.  The  more  shallow  theory  and  prac- 
tice of  literature  then  come  into  being;  Realism 
and  Art  for  Art's  sake  flourish.  But  the  eternal 
question  always  returns  again.  Why  does  liter- 
ature exist?  What  is  its  meaning?  And,  then, 
the  possibility  of  another  blossoming  of  litera- 
ture is  not  far  away. 

137 

The  Old  Poet 

An  old  poet  who  had  lived  in  the  good  days 
when  poets  were  makers  —  of  moralities  and 
gods,  among  other  things  —  lately  re-visited  the 
earth,  and  after  a  study  of  the  very  excellent 
exercises  in  literature  to  be  found  in  our 
libraries,  delivered  himself  thus:  — 

"  How  has  our  power  decayed!  Into  littera- 
teurs have  we  declined  who  were  creators. 
Perish  all  literature  that  is  only  literature! 
—  177  — 


WE   MODERNS 


Poets  live  to  create  gods;  to  glorify  gods  should 
all  their  arts  of  adornment  and  idealization  be 
used.  But  I  see  here  adornment  without  the  ob- 
ject worthy  of  adornment;  beautification  for  the 
sake  of  beautification;  Art  for  Art's  sake. 
These  artists  are  only  half  artists.  They  have 
surely  made  Art  into  a  game." 

The  critics  did  not  understand  him,  and,  there- 
fore, disagreed.  The  artists  thought  he  was 
mad,  besides  knowing  nothing  of  aesthetics. 
The  moral  fanatics  acclaimed  him  vociferously, 
mistaking  him  for  a  popular  preacher.  Only  a 
philosophico-artistic  dilettante  listened  atten- 
tively, and  said,  a  little  patronizingly,  "  He  is 
wrong,  but  he  is  more  right  than  wrong." 

138 

The  Old  Gods 

Perhaps  there  is  too  much  made  of  anthro- 
pomorphism. Man's  first  gods  were  not  "  hu- 
man "  gods;  they  were  stars,  animals,  plants  and 
the  like.  It  was  not  until  he  became  an  artist 
that  he  made  gods  after  his  own  form:  anthro- 
pomorphism is  just  an  artistic  convention!  For 
gods  are  in  their  content  superhuman.  There 
has  never  been  a  man  like  Jehovah  or  Zeus  or 
—  178  — 


ART   AND    LITERATURE 

Odin.  The  essential  thing  in  them  is  that  they 
embody  an  ideal,  a  fiction,  adumbrating  some- 
thing more  than  Man.  Religion  is  poetry  in 
the  grand  style,  and,  as  poetry,  must  have  its 
conventions. 

139 

The  Old  Poets 

In  primitive  times  the  poet  was  far  more  both 
of  an  inventor  and  a  liar  than  he  is  at  present. 
For  many  centuries  the  lies  of  the  poets  have 
been  innocent  lies,  a  convention  merely,  and  to 
be  recognized  as  such  before  "  aesthetic  "  enjoy- 
ment can  begin.  But  the  lies  the  old  poets  told 
were  believed  literally  —  as  they  were  meant 
to  be!  Yes,  the  poet  at  the  beginning  was  just 
a  liar,  a  great  liar.  How  else,  if  he  had  not 
deceived  Man,  could  he  have  peopled  the 
heavens  with  Man's  deities?  And  as  the  father 
of  whole  familes  of  gods,  he  has  done  more  to 
decide  the  fate  of  Humanity  than  all  the 
philosophers,  heroes  and  martyrs.  These  are 
only  his  servants,  who  explain  war  or  die  for 
his  fictions.  And  not  merely  error,  as  Nietzsche 
held,  but  lying  has  from  the  earliest  times  been 
the  most  potent  factor  of  progress.  But  not  all 
—  179  — 


WE   MODERNS 


lying;  only  the  lies  told  out  of  great  love  have 
been  creative  and  life-giving.  Art,  imagination, 
prophecy,  hallucination,  ecstasy,  vision  —  all 
these  were  united  in  the  first  poets,  the  true 
creators. 

140 

The  Creator  Redivivus 

The  only  modern  who  has  dared  to  be  a  poet 
through  and  through,  that  is,  a  liar  in  the  noble 
and  tragic  sense,  is  the  author  of  the  Superman. 
In  Nietzsche,  again,  after  centuries  of  divine 
toying,  the  poet  has  appeared  in  his  great  role 
of  a  creator  of  gods,  a  figure  beside  whom  the 
"  poet  "  seems  like  nothing  more  than  the  page 
boy  of  the  Muse. 

141 

Literature  as  Praise 

A.  Would  you  erase  from  the  book  of  liter- 
ature all  that  is  not  idealization  and  myth,  you 
neo-moderns?  Would  you  deprive  us  of  all  the 
charming,  serious,  whimsical,  and  divinely 
frivolous  works  which  are  human-all-too-hu- 
man? B.  If  we  could  —  a  thousand  times  no! 
We  would  only  destroy  what  defames  Life.  All 
that  praises  Life,  all  that  enchants  to  Life,  we 
—  180  — 


ART   AND   LITERATURE 


would  cherish  as  things  holy.  Idealization,  it  is 
true,  is  the  highest  form  of  praise,  because  it 
arises  out  of  Love;  but  there  are  other  forms. 
Modern  Realism,  however,  is  a  calumny  against 
Life.     Ecrasez  I'm  fame! 

142 

The  Poet  Speaks 

How  unhappy  must  all  those  poor  mortals  be 
who  are  not  poets!  They  feel  and  cannot 
express.  They  are  dumb  when  their  soul  would 
utter  its  divinest  thoughts.  Cloddish  and  frag- 
mentary, they  are  scarcely  human,  these  poor 
mortals!  For  one  must  be  a  poet  to  be  alto- 
gether human.  Yes!  in  the  ideal  society  of  the 
future  every  one  will  be  a  poet,  even  the  average 
man! 

143 
Myth 

The  worst  evil  of  our  time  is  this,  that  there 
is  nothing  greater  than  the  current  average  exist- 
ence to  which  man  can  look;  Religion  has  dried 
up.  Art  has  decayed  from  an  idealization  of  life 
into  a  reflection  of  it.  In  short.  Art  has  become 
a  passive  thing,  where  once  it  was  the  "  great 
stimulus  to  Life."  The  idealization  and  en- 
—  181  — 


r£   MODERNS 


chantment  which  the  modems  have  so  carefully 
eliminated  from  it  was  precisely  its  raison  d'etre. 
And  modem  Art,  which  sets  out  to  copy  life,  has 
forgotten  Art  altogether,  its  origin,  its  meaning 
and  its  end. 

Against  this  aimless  Realism,  we  must  oppose 
idealization,  and  especially  that  which  is  its 
highest  expression.  Myth.  And  let  no  one  say 
that  it  is  impossible  at  this  stage  in  Man's  his- 
toiy  to  resuscitate  Myth.  The  past  has  certainly 
lost  its  mystery  for  us,  and  it  was  in  the  past, 
at  the  source  of  Humanity,  that  the  old  poets  set 
their  sublime  fictions.  But  the  future  is  still 
ours,  and  there,  at  Man's  goal,  our  myths  must 
be  planted.  And  thither,  indeed,  has  set  the 
great  literature  of  the  last  hundred  years. 
Faust,  Mephistopheles,  Brand,  Peer  Gynt,  Zara- 
thustra  —  there  were  no  greater  figures  in  the 
literature  of  the  last  century  —  were  all  myths, 
and  all  forecasts  of  the  future.  The  soil  out  of 
which  literature  grows,  then,  has  not  yet  been 
exhausted!  If  we  but  break  away  from 
Realism,  if  we  make  Art  symbolic,  if  we  bring 
about  a  marriage  between  Art  and  Religion,  Art 
will  rise  again.  That  this  is  possible,  we  who 
have  faith  in  the  Future  must  believe. 
—  182  — 


CREATIVE  LOVE 


V 

Creative  Love 

144 

Creative  Love 

To  us  who  nourish  hopes  for  the  future  of 
Man,  the  important  distinction  to  be  drawn  in 
Love  is  not  that  between  the  sacred  and  the  pro- 
fane. We  ask,  rather.  Is  our  Love  creative  or 
barren?  That  Love  should  bring  happiness,  or 
union,  or  fulfilment,  seems  to  us  not  such  a 
very  great  matter!  The  will  to  create  some- 
thing, out  of  oneself,  not  oneself,  whether  it  be 
in  bodies,  or  in  Art  or  Philosophy  —  that  is  the 
thing  for  ever  worthy  of  our  reverence. 

There  is  another  Love;  that  whose  end  is  en- 
joyment. It  is  the  enemy  of  creative  Love.  It  is 
the  Love  which,  in  various  forms,  is  known  as 
Liberalism,  or  Humanitarianism,  or  the  greatest 
happiness  of  the  greatest  number.  Sympathy  is 
its  central  dogma;  and  it  is  never  tired  of  exalt- 
ing itself  at  the  expense  of  the  other  Love,  which 
it  calls  cruel,  senseless  and  unholy.  But  the 
—  185  — 


WE   MODERNS 


same  blasphemy  is  here  repeated  that  Socrates 
once  was  guilty  of  and  afterwards  so  divinely 
atoned.  For  it  is  not  creative  Love,  but  sympa- 
thetic Love,  that  is  unholy.  This  would  spare 
the  beloved  the  pangs  of  love,  even  if,  in  doing 
so,  it  had  to  sacrifice  the  fruits  of  love.  It 
springs  from  disbelief  in  existence.  Life  is  suf- 
fering, it  cries,  suffering  must  be  alleviated,  and, 
therefore,  Life  must  be  abated,  weakened  and 
lamed!  And  this  love  is  barren.  But  creative 
Love  does  not  bring  enjoyment,  but  rapture  and 
pain.  It  is  the  will  to  suffer  gladly;  it  finds 
relief  from  the  pains  of  existence,  not  in  allevia- 
tion, but  in  creation.  This  Love  is,  indeed,  a 
Siren  —  we  would  not  mitigate  the  awfulness 
of  that  symbol  —  luring  Man  to  peril,  perhaps 
to  shipwreck.  Yet,  by  the  holiest  law  of  his 
being,  he  listens,  he  follows.  And,  if  his  ears 
have  been  sealed  by  reason  he  unseals  them 
again,  he  listens  with  his  very  soul,  yielding  to 
that  which  is  for  him  certainly  danger,  perhaps 
Death,  knowing  that,  even  in  Death,  he  will  be 
affirming  Life  in  the  highest.  This  Love,  the 
earnest  of  future  greatness,  this  terrible,  un- 
conditional and  innocent  thing,  we  cannot  but 
reverence. 

—  186  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


145 

Where  Man  is  Innocent 

There  is  one  region  in  Man  where  innocence 
and  a  good  conscience  still  reign  —  in  the  un- 
conscious. Love  and  the  joy  in  Love  are  of  the 
unconscious.  The  rapture  which  Love  brings  is 
neither,  as  Schopenhauer  said,  merely  a  device 
to  ensure  the  propagation  of  mankind,  nor  the 
race  rejoicing  in  and  through  the  individual  to 
its  own  perpetuation;  but  the  joy  of  uncon- 
scious Man,  still  innocent  as  before  the  Fall, 
with  a  good  conscience  enjoying  the  anticipa- 
tory rapture  of  new  life.  The  instincts  believe 
in  Life  entirely  without  questioning;  doubt  and 
guilt  are  simply  not  present  in  their  world:  it 
is  reflection  that  makes  sinners  of  us  all. 

The  thoughts  that  come  to  us  in  the  season 
of  Love  —  we  do  not  need  to  search  in  meta- 
physical heavens  for  their  source.  They  arise 
from  the  very  well  spring,  the  very  central  ego 
of  Man,  out  of  the  unconscious,  the  innocent,  the 
real.  Poetry,  in  that  which  is  incomprehen- 
sible and  mystical  in  it,  arises  from  this  also. 
So  there  is  hope  still  for  Man,  all  ye  who  believe 
not  in  primal  depravity!  The  real  man  is  even 
—  187  — 


WE   MODERNS 


now  innocent:  Original  Sin  is  only  mind  deep, 
conscience  deep.  The  instincts  still  behave  as 
if  Life-defaming  doctrines  were  not:  they  have 
not  yet  begun  to  mourn  at  the  Spring  and  exult 
at  the  Autumn.  And  in  the  ecstasies  of  creative 
Love,  whether  it  be  of  persons  or  of  things,  they 
continue  to  celebrate,  without  misgiving,  their 
jubilee. 

146 

A  Criterion 

To  find  out  whether  a  thing  is  decadent  or  no, 
let  us  henceforth  put  this  question,  Does  it  spring 
from  creative  Love?  Is  the  Will  to  suffering  in- 
carnate in  it,  or  the  will  to  alleviate  suffering? 
How  much  must  by  this  standard  be  condemned! 
Humanitarianism  and  its  child,  Reform,  or  the 
desire  to  alleviate  others'  pain;  i^stheticism  and 
its  step-brother.  Realism,  or  the  wish  to  alleviate 
one's  own:  these  spring  from  the  same  source 
—  a  dearth  of  Love.  For  creative  Love  would 
enjoin,  not  sympathy  with  suffering,  but  the  will 
to  transcend  suffering;  not  reform,  whose  aim 
is  happiness,  but  revolution,  whose  aim  is 
growth;  not  Art  for  Art's  sake,  an  escape  from 
Life  into  a  stationary  aesthetic  world,  but  the 
—  188  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


creation,  out  of  Life,  of  ever  new  Art;  not 
Realism  or  the  need  to  find  men  interesting; 
but  idealization,  or  the  desire  to  make  men  in- 
teresting. John  Galsworthy  and  Oscar  Wilde 
alike  are  decadent  for  this  reason,  that  they  lack 
Love.  The  real  difference  between  them  is  that 
the  one  is  a  Collectivist,  and  sympathizes  with 
the  people,  and  the  other  is  an  Individualist,  and 
sympathizes  with  himself.  But  both  degrade 
Love  to  the  level  of  Hedonism;  both  rebel 
against  the  cruelty  of  Love,  desiring  a  Love 
which  will  not  hurt,  and,  therefore,  must  be 
barren. 

But  wherever  peoples,  faiths  or  arts  decay,  the 
decay  of  Love  —  this  strong,  energetic  Love  — 
has  come  first.  The  current  frivolousness  about 
intellectual  matters,  the  philandering  of  the 
literary  coquettes,  springs  simply  from  a  lack  of 
Love.  For  the  great  problems  demand  passion 
for  their  comprehension,  and  our  intellectuals 
dislike  passion.  In  politics  and  in  religion  it 
is  the  same:  creative  Love  has  everywhere  dis- 
appeared to  be  replaced  by  barren  Sympathy. 
But  is  it  possible  by  preaching  to  increase  Love? 
Can  it  be  willed  into  power?  Well,  praise  may 
call  it  forth. 

—  189  — 


WE   MODERNS 


147 

Love  at  the  Renaissance 

How  may  a  great  creative  age  like  the  Re- 
naissance be  interpreted  on  the  hypothesis  of 
Love?  Shall  it  yet  be  found  that  the  mainspring 
of  the  Renaissance  was  a  newly  discovered  love 
of  Life  and,  therefore,  of  Man? 

In  the  Middle  Ages  that  part  of  Life,  then 
called  God,  had  become  isolated  and  abstract, 
and  was  worshipped  to  the  detriment  of  all 
other  Life;  while  Man  was  neglected  where  he 
was  not  belittled.  Thus,  a  strong  current  of 
Man's  love  was  diverted  away  from  Man  alto- 
gether, and  the  earth  became  dark  and  sterile. 
How  was  the  earth  to  recapture  its  love  again, 
and  drink  back  into  itself  its  rapture  and  cre- 
ativeness?  By  a  marriage  in  which  God  and 
the  Universe  were  made  one  flesh;  by  the  incor- 
poration of  God  into  Life,  and,  therefore,  into 
Man.  Hence  arose  the  Pantheism  of  the  Re- 
naissance. To  love  Life  with  a  good  conscience, 
to  love  Life  unconditionally,  it  was  necessary  to 
call  Life  God.  Out  of  this  Love  sprang  not  only 
the  art  but  the  science  of  the  Renaissance.  For 
Man  once  more  became  interested  in  himself, 
—  190  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


and,  from  himself,  in  Life;  ultimately  dis- 
coveries were  made  and  more  than  one  New 
World  was  brought  to  light. 

Perhaps  it  is  the  defect  of  all  theistic,  objec- 
tive theologies  that  they  become,  sooner  or  later, 
barren.  Only  by  being  translated  into  the  sub- 
jective do  they  regain  their  creative  power: 
Pantheism  is  the  remedy  for  Theism.  Yet  to 
Theism  we  owe  this,  that  it  lent  intensity  and 
elevation  to  Love.  The  Love  of  the  Pantheists  of 
the  Renaissance  was  not  ordinary  human  Love; 
it  united  in  a  unique  emotion  the  love  that  had 
formerly  been  given  to  Man  along  with  that 
which  had  formerly  been  given  to  God.  It  loved 
Man  as  God  should  be  loved  —  a  dangerous 
thing.  But  out  of  this  love  of  God  in  Man  it 
created,  nevertheless,  something  great,  some- 
what less  than  the  one,  somewhat  more  than  the 
other  —  the  demi-god.  Tlie  Renaissance  was 
the  age  of  the  demi-gods. 

148 

Sympathy 

Sympathy  is  Love  bereft  of  his  bow  and  ar- 
rows —  but  still  blind. 

—  191  — 


WE   MODERNS 


149 

A  Self-Evident  Proposition 

This  is  certain,  that  God  is  Love.  How,  else, 
could  He  have  created  the  Universe? 

150 

"  God  is  Love  " 

When  Jesus  said,  "  God  is  Love,"  He  defined 
a  religion  of  Becoming.  Was  it  not  necessarily 
so?  For  Love  is  not  something  which  may 
choose  to  create;  it  must  create,  it  is  fundamen- 
tally the  will  and  the  power  to  create.  And 
Eternal  Love,  or  God,  is,  therefore,  eternal  cre- 
ation, eternal  change,  eternal  Becoming.  Con- 
sequently, there  is  no  ultimate  goal,  no  Perfec- 
tion, except  that  which  is  realized  at  every  mo- 
ment in  the  self-expression  of  Love.  A  vision? 
A  nightmare?  Well,  it  depends  whether  one  is 
in  favour  of  Life,  or  of  Death;  whether  one 
lives,  or  is  lived.  And,  therefore,  whether  re- 
ligion is  subjective,  or  objective?  Whether  God 
is  within  us,  or  outside  us?  For  so  long  as  God 
is  within  us,  we  must  create.  That  should  be 
our  Becoming! 


192 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


151 

Love  and  Mr.  Galsworthy 

The  art  of  Mr.  Galsworthy  is  such  an  am- 
biguous thing  —  half  impersonal  portrayal,  half 
,  personal  plea,  the  Art  pour  VArt  of  a  social  re- 
former —  and  the  subjects  he  chooses  are  so 
controversial  —  the  abuses  of  society  —  that  it 
is  hard  to  place  him  as  an  artist.  When  "  The 
Dark  Flower  "  appeared,  however,  we  thought 
we  had  him.  Here  was  a  great  subject  to  his 
hand,  an  artist's  question  at  last.  Love.  Alas! 
even  in  writing  about  it,  he  could  not  altogether 
exclude  the  reformer.  Well,  that  itself,  per- 
haps, told  us  something!  However  that  may  be, 
we  do  get  here  Mr.  Galsworthy's  conception  of 
Love.  It  is  an  inadequate  conception,  a  realist's 
conception:  Love,  with  the  meaning  left  out. 
The  ardours,  the  longing,  the  disappointment  and 
anguish  —  all  the  symptoms  —  of  Love  are 
given;  but  not  a  hint  that  Love  has  any  signifi- 
cance beyond  the  emotions  it  brings:  that  which 
redeems  Love,  creation,  is  ignored  altogether! 
Mr.  Galsworthy  has  seen  that  Love  is  cruel,  but 
he  has  not  seen  beyond  the  cruelty:  it  is  the  ulti- 
mate thing  to  him.  Well,  that  is  perhaps  the 
—  193  — 


WE   MODERNS 


most  that  could  be  expected  of  a  humanitarian 
trying  to  comprehend  Love!  In  this  book  are 
all  the  symptoms  of  Humanitarianism  —  pity 
for  every  one,  reform  of  institutions,  suffering 
always  considered  the  sufficient  reason  for  abol- 
ishing or  palliating  things:  a  creed  thrice  inade- 
quate, thrice  shallow,  thrice  blind.  Love  would 
find  relief  from  suffering  in  creation.  But  one 
feels  that  Mr.  Galsworthy  would  abolish  Life  if 
he  could.  Humanitarianism  unconsciously 
seeks  the  annihilation  of  Life,  for  in  Life  suffer- 
ing is  integral. 

152 

Mr,  Thomas  Hardy 

In  Mr.  Hardy's  conception  of  Love,  unlike 
Mr.  Galsworthy's,  the  contingency  of  creation  is 
never  absent;  but  to  him  creation  is  not  a  justi- 
fication of  the  pangs  of  Love.  It  is  an  intensi- 
fication of  them;  it  is  Love's  last  and  worst  in- 
dignity. But  even  when  Love  does  not  bestow 
this  ultimate  insult  of  creation,  it  cannot  resist 
the  satisfaction  of  torturing  its  victims;  it  is 
wanton  and  irrelevant  in  its  distribution  of  pain. 
Mr.  Hardy's  books  are  filled  with  the  torments 
of  Love.  Was  it  not  fitting  that  he  should  aim 
—  194  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


his  main  indictment  of  Life  against  it,  seeing 
that  it  is  the  trick  whereby  the  blunder  of  Life 
is  perpetuated?  And  so  Mr.  Hardy  is  certainly 
a  decadent;  but  he  is  a  great  decadent  —  one  of 
those  who  by  the  power  of  their  denial  of  Life 
seem  to  make  Life  more  profound  and  tragic, 
and  inspire  the  healthy  artists  to  an  even  greater 
love  and  reverence  for  it. 

He  is  great,  however,  not  by  his  theories,  but 
by  his  art.  The  contrast  between  the  sordidness 
of  his  thought  and  the  splendidness  of  his  art 
fills  us  sometimes  with  amazement.  He  sets  out 
in  his  books  to  prove  that  Life  is  a  mean  blunder; 
and,  in  spite  of  himself,  the  tragedy  of  this 
blunder  becomes  in  his  hands  splendid  and  im- 
pressive, so  that  Life  is  enriched  even  while  it  is 
defamed.  Art,  which  is  necessarily  idealization 
and  glorification,  triumphs  in  him  over  even  his 
most  deeply  founded  conscious  ideas.  In  all  his 
greater  books,  it  refutes  his  pessimism  and  turns 
his  curses  into  involuntary  blessings.  So  divine 
is  Art! 

153 

Mr.  George  Moore 
In  writing  about  Love,  Mr.  Moore  falls  into  the 
—  195-^ 


WE   MODERNS 


same  realistic  error  as  Mr.  Galsworthy:  he 
writes  about  its  manifestations  without  knowl- 
edge of  that  which  gives  them  meaning  and  con- 
nection. Love  to  him  is  just  certain  sensations 
—  and  not  only  Love,  but  everything  else.  Art 
is  a  sensation;  religion,  a  sensation;  the  soul,  a 
sensation.  Take  out  of  his  books  sensation,  and 
there  will  be  little  of  account  left.  He  knows 
the  religious  feeling,  but  not  religion :  he  always 
confounds  spirituality  with  refined  sensualism. 
So  he  knows  the  sensation  of  Love,  but  not  Love. 
But  Mr.  Moore  is  learned  in  the  senses:  he 
knows  them  in  everything  but  their  purity.  Yes, 
even  sensuality  is  in  his  books  corrupted.  How 
true  this  is  we  realize  when  in  "  Evelyn  Innes  " 
he  compares  one  of  his  characters  to  a  faun. 
We  are  almost  distressed  at  this,  for  we  feel  that 
the  word  is  not  only  coarsened,  but  used  with  a 
wrong  meaning  altogether:  we  feel  that  Mr. 
Moore  is  incapable  of  understanding  what  a  faun 
is!  These  sophisticated,  scented  and  somewhat 
damaged  voluptuaries  of  his,  in  whose  conversa- 
tion there  is  always  an  atmosphere  of  expensive 
feminine  lingerie,  and  who  "  know  "  women  so 
intimately;  how  perverted  must  be  the  taste 
which  can  compare  them  with  the  hardy,  nimble, 
—  196  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


unconscious  creatures  of  ancient  Greece!  But 
Mr.  Moore  is  much  nearer  in  temper  to  Oscar 
Wilde  than  to  the  realists.  He  is  an  aesthete  es- 
sentially, and  a  realist  only  in  the  second  place, 
and  only  because  he  is  an  aesthete.  The  province 
of  selected  exquisite  beauty  had  been  exhausted 
by  Wilde  and  his  school;  so  Mr.  Moore  turned 
to  the  squalid,  the  commonplace  and  the  diseased 
in  Life,  there  to  find  his  "  aesthetic  emotion." 
This  explains  the  curious  effect  at  once  of  colour 
and  of  drabness  in  his  books.  He  is  a  perverted 
Wilde;  doubly  a  decadent. 

154 

Mr.  Bernard  Shaw 

Both  the  strength  and  the  weakness  of  Mr. 
Shaw  spring  from  a  defect  —  his  lack  of  Love. 
Freedom  from  illusion  is  his  strength.  He  pos- 
sesses common  sense  minus  common  sentiment; 
that,  and  probably  nothing  more;  and  that  gives 
to  his  thought  an  appearance  of  subtlety,  though 
it  is  not  really  subtle.  Thus,  his  common  sense 
tells  him  that  Love  is  essentially  creation.  He 
sees  through  the  illusions  which  Love  spins  round 
its  purpose,  because  he  does  not  see  these  illu- 
sions at  all.  Love,  indeed,  is  known  to  him  in 
—  197  — 


WE   MODERNS 


all  but  its  illusions;  but  who  knows  Love  that 
knows  not  Love's  illusions?  Still,  it  is  to  his 
honour  that  he  has  conceived  Love  as  creation. 
His  weakness  consists  in  that  his  attitude  to  Love 
is  purely  intellectual.  He  lacks  Love  more  than 
any  other  man  of  his  time.  In  grappling  with 
the  great  problems  of  existence,  it  is  not  Love 
but  the  very  absence  of  Love  that  has  been  his 
most  useful  weapon;  and  so  he  has  seen  much, 
but  grasped  nothing,  created  nothing.  And  be- 
cause he  has  never  loved,  he  can  never  be  called 
an  artist.  For  how  can  one  who  has  not  loved 
idealize?  And  how  can  one  who  has  not  ideal- 
ized be  an  artist?  In  Mr.  Shaw,  Nature  has 
gone  out  of  her  way  to  create  the  very  antithesis 
of  the  artist. 

What  Nietzsche  said  about  Socrates  is  true 
of  Mr.  Shaw  even  in  a  higher  degree;  that  his 
reason  is  stronger  than  his  instincts,  and  has 
usurped  the  place  of  his  instincts.  Without 
Love,  he  yet  affirms  creation.  What  can  be  his 
reason  for  doing  so?  Why  should  he  wish  Life 
to  persist  if  he  does  not  love  Life?  Is  it  in  order 
that  people  might  still  converse  wittily,  and  the 
epigram  might  not  die?  Or  so  that  exceptional 
men  might  experience  forever  the  joy  of  intel- 
—  198  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


lectual  conflict,  the  satisfaction  found  in  the  ruth- 
less exposure  of  fallacy  and  weakness,  and  the 
proud  feeling  of  mental  power?  We  know  that 
Mr.  Shaw  regards  the  brain  as  an  end  —  the  pur- 
pose of  Life  being  to  perfect  a  finer  and  finer 
brain  —  and  we  know,  too,  that  to  Mr.  Shaw  the 
highest  joy  the  brain  can  experience  is  not  that 
of  knowing,  but  of  fighting.  Knowledge  to  him 
is  a  weapon  with  which  to  wage  war.  Does  he 
desire  Life  to  continue  so  that  controversy  might 
continue?  Well,  let  us  look,  then,  for  some 
other  reason  for  his  praise  of  Love.  He  him- 
self lacks  Love:  —  Can  it  be  that  he  praises  it 
for  the  same  reason  for  which  the  Christian 
praises  what  he  is  not  but  would  fain  be?  And 
his  love  of  Love  is  then  something  pathetic, 
founded  on  "  unselfishness  "?  And  himself,  a 
Romantic? 

155 

Mr.  H.  G.  Wells 

How  much  has  Mr.  Wells's  scientific  training 
had  to  do  with  his  conception  of  Love?  As  a 
student  of  biology,  it  was  natural  he  should  see 
Love  as  sex.  In  all  his  theories,  indeed,  there  is 
more  of  the  scientist  than  of  the  artist.  Scien- 
—  199  — 


WE   MODERNS 


tific  certainly,  is  his  simple  acceptance  of  sex 
as  a  fact,  and  his  unhesitating  association  of  it 
with  generation,  and  of  both  with  Love.  The  in- 
nocence of  the  scientist  and  not  of  the  artist  is 
his,  an  innocence  Darwinian,  not  Goethean. 
And  so,  although  his  purpose  is  fine  —  to  restore 
in  his  books  an  innocent  conception  of  sexual 
Love  —  in  doing  so,  his  biology  always  runs 
away  with  his  art.  For  he  would  render  sex 
significant  by  reading  it  into  all  creation,  as  the 
meaning  of  creation;  thus  making  the  instru- 
ment more  than  the  agent,  the  very  meaning  of 
the  agent!  But  this  robs  both  creation  and  sex 
of  their  significance.  The  way  to  restore  an  in- 
nocent conception  of  sexual  Love  is  by  reading 
creation  into  it,  by  seeing  it  as  part  of  the  univer- 
sal Becoming,  by  carrying  it  away  on  the  great 
purifying  stream  of  Becoming.  In  spite  of  his 
genius,  and  still  more  of  his  cleverness,  Mr. 
Wells  here  began  at  the  wrong  end.  But  it  is 
doubtful  whether  any  one  in  this  generation  has 
sufficient  artistic  power  and  elevation  to  express 
in  art  this  conception  of  Love.  Within  the 
limts  of  Realism,  especially  of  "  physiological 
Realism,"  it  certainly  cannot  be  expressed. 
Nothing  less  than  the  symbolic  may  serve  for  it. 
—  200  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


156 

The  Idealism  of  Love 

The  writer  who  discovered  that  love  idealizes 
the  object  might  have  pushed  his  discovery  a 
little  further;  for  it  is  no  less  true  that  love 
idealizes  the  subject.  None  knows  better  than 
the  poets  how  to  take  advantage  of  this  self- 
idealization:  one  has  only  to  read  their  love 
poems  to  find  out  how  much  more  is  said  about 
the  poet's  beautiful  feelings  than  about  the  object 
which  presumably  evoked  them.  Heine,  par- 
ticularly, was  a  shameless  offender  in  this  way. 
A  woman  was  to  him  simply  an  excuse  for  seeing 
himself  in  imagination  in  a  romantic  attitude. 
But  even  with  the  others  who  appear  less  obtru- 
sive and  more  disinterested  the  implication  is  the 
same.  How  elevated  and  even  divine  we  must 
be,  they  seem  to  say,  when  we  can  feel  in  this 
manner;  and  how  happy,  when  we  are  privi- 
leged to  love  an  object  of  such  loveliness!  Yes! 
love  has  such  power  that  it  idealizes  everything 
—  even  the  subject! 

157 

Love  and  Becoming 

The  great  Heraclitus  propounded  the  doctrine 
—  201  — 


WE   MODERNS 


of  Becoming.  Everything  changes,  is  built  up 
and  dissolved;  "  stability  "  is  only  a  little  slug- 
gishness in  the  flux  of  things.  Zeus,  the  great 
child,  the  divine  artist,  constructs  and  destroys 
at  his  pleasure  and  for  his  amusement:  all  the 
worlds  are  his  playthings.  This  conception  of 
the  Universe  is  innocent  and  beautiful,  an  artist's 
conception;  but  it  is  at  the  same  time  terrifying. 
And  that  because  all  meaning  is  left  out  of  it; 
for  all  things  without  meaning,  no  matter  how 
beautiful  they  may  be,  are  in  the  end  terrifying. 
Nietzsche,  the  modem  counterpart  of  Heracli- 
tus,  re-affirmed  this  doctrine;  but  he  coupled 
with  it  the  idea  of  creative  Love:  that  is  his 
chief  distinction.  Certainly,  those  who  do  not 
comprehend  Nietzsche's  Love  do  not  comprehend 
Nietzsche.  It  is  the  key  to  his  religion  of  Be- 
coming. Becoming  without  Love  is  meaning- 
less; Love  without  Becoming  is  meaningless. 
But,  united,  each  gives  its  meaning  to  the  other, 
each  redeems  the  other.  But  have  things  a 
meaning  in  themselves?  Is  it  not  Man  that 
forever  interprets  and  interprets?  Very  well. 
But  is  not  a  thing  incomplete  without  its  interpre- 
tation? Is  not  its  interpretation  a  part  of  it? 
—  202  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


158 

Static  Values 

Stagnant  waters  become  noisome  after  a  while. 
And  stagnant  values?  Certainly  within  these 
eternal  pools  not  a  few  repulsive  things  have 
been  bom:  in  Perfection,  Sin;  in  Justice,  Guilt. 
It  was  when  human  judgments  were  apotheosized 
and  became  Eternal  Justice  that  guilt  was  insinu- 
ated into  the  core  of  Life.  A  falsehood,  a  pre- 
sumption! What  man  found  necessary  at  one 
moment  in  his  history  for  his  preservation,  that, 
forsooth,  was  a  law  governing  the  spheres,  the 
everlasting  edict  of  God  Himself.  And  when 
Life  did  not  operate  in  conformity  with  this  law, 
it  was  Life  that  must  needs  be  guilty  —  a  very 
ingenious  method  of  world-vilification!  It  was 
human  vanity  that  created  the  eternal  verities. 
And  how  much  have  we  suffered  from  them! 
For  the  deification  of  Things  meant  the  diaboli- 
zation  of  Man,  nay,  of  Life  itself.  The  meta- 
physician who  created  Heaven  created  Hell  at 
the  self -same  moment;  but,  ever  since,  it  has 
been  Hell  that  has  given  birth  to  the  metaphysi- 
cians. Being  condemns  Becoming,  and  pollutes 
—  203  — 


WE   MODERNS 


all  Life  with  sin.  So  in  the  pools  of  Being  we 
can  no  longer  cleanse  ourselves,  and  our  pref- 
erence for  a  doctrine  of  Becoming  may  be  at 
bottom  a  hygienic  preference. 

159 

The  God  of  Becoming 

Love  is  the  God  of  Becoming.  All  the  other 
gods  are  static  gods,  changeless  for  yesterday, 
today  and  tomorrow.  But  Love  belongs  alto- 
gether to  the  future.  It  is  the  deity  of  those  who 
would  create  a  future. 

160 

Utopias 

It  is  sympathy  that  has  built  the  Utopias.  On 
every  one  of  them  is  written,  "  Conflict  and  suf- 
fering are  bad."  Utopia  is  nothing  but  a  place 
where  men  are  happy,  like  how  many  heavens, 
an  ideal  of  exhaustion.  The  thing  that  is 
omitted  from  it  is  always  Love,  for  Love  would 
shatter  all  Utopias  and  leave  them  behind.  In 
Nowhere  Man  no  longer  creates,  but  enjoys. 
But  creation  and  pain  go  hand  in  hand;  for 
what  is  creation?  The  dissolution  of  the  out- 
worn, the  birth  of  the  new;  a  continuous  fury 
—  204  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


in  which  the  throes  of  death  and  of  life  are 
mingled.     And  Love  calls  Man  to  that  fate. 

What  we  need  is  an  ideal  of  energy.  But  that 
must  needs  be  an  ideal  of  Man,  not  of  Society; 
for  Man  is  the  dynamic.  Society  the  static. 
Utopia  is  a  goal,  but  the  Superman  is  a  goal  be- 
yond a  goal;  for,  once  attained,  he  is  naught  but 
the  arrow  to  shoot  into  his  future.  To  attain  the 
Superman  is  to  surpass  the  Superman.  Only 
ideals  of  this  kind  are  unassailable  by  Love. 

161 

"  Primacy  of  Things  " 

If  we  aim  at  a  state  of  society  in  which  static 
values,  as  far  as  we  can  know  them,  are  con- 
formed with,  we  aim  at  a  state  in  which  the 
creative  impulse  will  not  only  be  needless,  but 
harmful.  For  does  not  belief  in  absolute  values 
necessarily  imply  belief  in  a  Utopia?  And 
therefore  in  something  antagonistic  to  Love? 
The  metaphor  of  static  Perfection,  lovely  as  it  is, 
has  perhaps  ruled  us  too  long,  and  it  is  time  we 
superseded  it  by  another.  Or  is  it  still,  as  it 
has  always  been,  a  crime  to  substitute  one  meta- 
phor for  another?  Even  if  it  is  Love  that  drives 
us  on? 

—  205  — 


WE   MODERNS 


Progress  conceived  as  a  discovery  of  the  un- 
known instead  of  as  a  pursuit  of  Perfection  — 
might  not  that  take  us  a  long  way?  Did 
Nietzsche,  perhaps,  create  his  Superman,  and 
give  him  his  hardness  and  lightness  for  no  other 
purpose  than  to  carry  out  that  task?  Perfec- 
tion is  something  that  we  have  yet  to  discover! 
In  this  conception  of  progress  all  Utopias  are 
transcended,  all  goals  renounced,  yet  a  set  of 
values,  a  morality,  is  retained.  The  morality 
might  be  judged  by  the  criterion.  Does  it  aid  us 
in  our  quest?  A  future  of  discovery,  of  cre- 
ation and  change,  not  of  enjoyment:  what  a  task 
for  energetic  Love  does  that  open  out!  The 
Superman  is  a  goal,  but  what  is  the  Superman's 
goal?  The  Superman  is  something  that  must 
be  surpassed! 

162 

Perfection 

When  men  write  largely  of  Perfection,  as  if 
it  were  a  concept  every  one  could  understand, 
we  are  entitled  to  ask  what  exactly  they  mean. 
Do  they  mean  a  sort  of  synthesis  or  hotchpotch 
of  the  virtues  in  which  they  believe?  Does  X 
believe  in  a  Christian  and  Y  in  a  Nietzschean  per- 
—  206  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


fection?  As  a  rule,  conceptions  of  Perfection 
are  offshoots  of  the  morality  prevalent  at  any 
given  time.  And,  for  action,  people's  concep- 
tion of  Perfection  is  much  more  important  than 
Perfection  itself.  Therefore,  let  us  ceaselessly 
repeat.  Perfection  is  something  still  to  be  dis- 
covered! As  for  the  current  conception,  is  con- 
flict an  ingredient  in  it,  or  rest?  Is  it  an  ideal 
of  Life,  or  a  thing  impossible,  self -contradictory, 
static,  an  eternal  stick  with  which  to  chastise 
existence?     The  first  question  to  be  asked. 

163 

Goals 

When  people  speak  of  the  unthinkableness  of 
eternal  Becoming  which  has  no  goal  in  Being, 
what  they  express  is  their  longing  for  rest.  It 
is  unendurable,  they  feel,  that  Life,  creation, 
change,  should  travel  on  their  way  forever:  at 
the  very  thought  their  minds  become  tired,  and 
Being  is  conjured  up.  Hitherto,  our  goals  have 
not  been  resting  stages,  but  eternal  termini. 
But  a  true  goal  should  not  be  a  cul-de-sac,  but 
the  peak  from  which  to  descry  our  next  goal. 
And  so  on  eternally?  Well,  why  not?  Finality 
was  bom  when  the  mind  became  weary  at  the 
—  207  — 


WE   MODERNS 


thought  of  eternal  ascent  and  found  refuge  in  that 
of  eternal  rest.  We  have  not  fully  learned  yet 
how  to  live:  struggle  is  still  with  us  an  argu- 
ment against  Life.  What  we  need  is  perhaps  a 
few  re-incarnations!  When  we  have  learned  to 
live,  however,  we  shall  welcome  struggle  as  a 
necessary  part  of  Life,  and  Becoming  will  be  as 
desirable  to  us  as  Being  now.  And  not  till  then 
shall  we  be  fit  for  immortality. 

164 

Love  and  Sympathy 

Lov  5  and  Hatred  are  not  the  true  opposites, 
but  Love  and  Sympathy.  Love  is  creation,  that 
is  to  say,  strife:  a  battle  between  the  inanimate 
not  yet  dead,  and  the  living  still  unborn.  And 
it  is  also,  therefore,  the  hatred  of  the  one  for  the 
other?  True,  this  hatred  may  not  be  of  individ- 
uals but  of  things;  but  does  that  make  it  any 
more  harmless?  It  is  na'ive  democratic  preju- 
dice to  think  that  hatred  of  things  is  less  wicked 
than  hatred  of  individuals;  the  very  opposite  is 
the  case!  The  former  is  a  thousand  times  more 
dangerous  and  destructive  than  the  latter,  which, 
indeed,  is  little  more  than  an  idiosyncrasy. 
Hatred  is  contained  in  and  is  an  aspect  of  Love; 
—  208  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


it  is  Love  seen  as  destruction.  Well,  only  Love 
has  a  right  to  Hatred,  for  only  Love  can  create. 
Sympathy,  however,  would  maintain  in  exist- 
ence what  should  be  dead,  and  would  bid  what 
should  be  living  remain  forever  unborn.  For 
in  death  and  in  birth  alike  there  is  pain.  Sym- 
pathy —  that  is.  Sympathy  with  the  necessary 
suffering  of  existence  —  is  a  far  greater  danger 
than  Hatred. 

165 

The  Humanitarians 

Hatred  only  to  things,  not  to  men;  Love  only 
to  men,  not  to  things:  the  formula  of  the  half- 
and-half. 

166 

Love  and  the  Virtues 

Love  is  the  mother  of  all  the  harder  virtues, 
and  that  because  she  requires  them.  For  how 
without  them  could  she  suffer  to  create,  and 
endure  the  pain  of  Becoming?  Everything 
dynamic  must  become  virtuous.  The  soft, 
hedonistic,  and  degenerate  in  morality,  however, 
arise  from  Sympathy.  Sympathy  needs  the 
comfortable  virtues;  it  seeks  the  static,  for 
—  209  — 


WE   MODERNS 


movement  is  pain,  and  pain,  of  the  devil  —  if 
Sympathy  will  admit  a  devil!  Its  virtues  are  all 
in  bad  training. 

167 
The  Other  Side 

He  ceaselessly  groaned  that  he  was  weary  of 
life  and  wished  to  be  rid  of  it;  but  all  the  time 
it  was  life  that  wished  to  be  rid  of  him. 

168 

Love  and  Danger 

The  fear  that  danger  might  perish  —  the  im- 
mortal fear  of  Nietzsche  —  need  cause  us  no 
anxiety,  could  we  but  believe  that  creative  Love 
will  continue  to  exist.  For  Love  is  the  great 
source  of  danger,  and  of  the  heroic  in  action  and 
thought.  If  military  wars  were  to  disappear 
from  the  earth,  danger  need  not  be  diminished; 
it  might  become  emancipated  and  voluntary:  it 
might  be  raised  from  a  common  necessity  to  an  in- 
dividual task.  Perhaps  in  the  distant  future  na- 
tions will  become  more  pacific,  men  more  war- 
like ;  peace  will  be  maintained  among  nations  in 
order  that  individuals  may  have  a  free  arena  in 
which  to  carry  on  their  great  contests  —  "  with- 
out powder,"  as  Nietzsche  said.  The  battles, 
—  210  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


born  of  Love,  of  the  Brands  and  Zarathustras, 
not  those  of  the  Napoleons :  that  is  what  creative 
Love  would  envisage!  But  this  prophecy  has 
not  sufficient  foundation  as  yet,  alas,  to  be  called 
even  a  conjecture! 

169 

Fellowship  and  Love 

Fellowship  is  of  two  kinds:  that  which  is  in- 
spired by  Sympathy,  and  that  which  is  an  expres- 
sion of  Love.  Men  unite  for  the  mere  satis- 
faction which  union  brings,  or  for  that  which  is 
found  in  the  struggle  for  more  remote  things  — 
an  aspiration  or  a  vision.  This  latter  thing,  im- 
practical and  paradoxical,  which  lends  Man 
what  nobility  he  has  —  it  was  Love  that  gave  it 
to  him.  Fellowship  is  the  sublime  attempt  to 
complete  the  figure  of  Man.  My  friend  is  he 
who  possesses  the  qualities  which  I  lack  and 
most  need:  in  that  sense,  he  creates  me.  Fel- 
lowship should  enrich  all  who  partake  of  it,  make 
their  highest  qualities  productive,  and  throw 
bridges  over  the  chasms  of  their  defects.  But 
the  association  of  men  for  mere  enjoyment  is 
not  worthy  the  name  of  Friendship.  Sympathy 
is  its  parent. 

—  211  — 


JFE   MODERNS 


170 

The  Paradox 

It  is  possible  to  live  nobly  without  Happiness, 
but  not  without  Love.  Love,  however,  confers 
the  highest  happiness.  Is  it  because  Love  is  in- 
different to  Happiness  that  Happiness  flutters 
around  it,  and  caresses  it  with  its  wings? 

171 

Moral  Indignation 

We  should  altogether  eschew  moral  censorious- 
ness  in  our  contemplation  of  Life,  for  it  is 
merely  destructive.  To  destroy  that  which  we 
cannot  re-create  in  a  better  form  is  a  crime. 
Only  Love  should  condemn,  for  only  Love  can 
create.  To  bring  the  good  into  existence,  or 
prepare  the  way  of  those  who  can  create  the  good 
—  that  should  be  our  only  form  of  condemna- 
tion. In  what  consists  the  passion  of  the  moral 
fanatic?  In  respect  for  the  law,  that  it  should 
not  be  violated.  So  he  would  extirpate  what- 
ever does  not  conform,  even  though  thus  he 
should  destroy  all  life,  and  have  no  power  to 
create  it  anew.  No  wonder  he  is  gloomy;  the 
vulture  is  not  a  bird  of  cheerful  mien. 
—  212  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


172 

Morality  and  Love 

Into  what  a  dilemma  falls  the  poor  lover  of  life 
who  goes  to  make  the  choice  of  morality!  He 
sees  that  both  great  types  of  morality,  the  hu- 
manitarian and  the  military,  the  Hedonistic  and 
the  Spartan,  lead  in  the  end  to  Nihilism,  the  one 
by  liquefying,  the  other  by  hardening.  The 
former  becomes  too  sensitive  to  endure  Life ;  the 
latter,  too  insensible  to  feel  it.  Yet  they  were 
to  serve  Life;  but  they  soon  forgot  the  purpose 
for  which  they  were  formed ;  they  exalted  them- 
selves as  something  higher  than  Life;  they  be- 
come "  absolute,"  and  a  stumbling-block  to  exist- 
ence. And  this  was  because  they  were  not 
founded  in  the  beginning  upon  the  very  principle 
of  Life,  which  is  Love,  but  upon  accidentals. 
The  conflict  between  Morality  and  Love  has  ac- 
cordingly been  a  conflict  between  the  forces  of 
Death  and  of  Life:  for  "  works  "  without  Love 
are  dead.  Morality  should  be  but  the  discipline 
which  Love  imposes  upon  itself  in  order  to  cre- 
ate. It  should  crown  all  the  virtues  which  op- 
pose a  gallant  and  affirmative  coimtenance  to  suf- 
fering and  change,  such  as  heroism,  fortitude, 
—  213  — 


WE   MODERNS 


joy,  temperance.  This  morality  is  the  antithesis 
of  the  humanitarian  morality  sprung  from  Sym- 
pathy. 

173 

Paradise  Regained 

If  Life  is  but  an  expression  of  creative  Love, 
then  a  morality  founded  upon  Love  must  be  the 
only  true  morality.  And,  moreover,  in  it  ethics 
and  the  instincts  are  reconciled;  innocence  is 
grasped. 

174 

Love  and  Knowledge 

If  in  all  Life  there  is  change,  creation.  Becom- 
ing, and  if  in  our  lives  we  know  these  things 
only  in  the  interpretation  of  them  which  we  call 
Love,  must  not  Love  be  a  necessary  part  of  our 
knowledge  of  Life?  Observation,  investigation 
and  the  weighing  of  results  may  tell  us  much 
about  Life,  and  show  it  to  us  in  many  aspects, 
but  it  does  not  give  us  immediate  knowledge.  Is 
it  possible  to  know  Life?  If  Life  be  the  expres- 
sion of  Love !     Upon  that  "  if  "  depends 

everything.     For  if  it  is  justified,  then  we  have 

within  us  the  clue  to  the  riddle  of  existence. 

—  214  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


Perhaps  here  we  discern  the  faint  struggling  for 
birth  of  that  undiscovered  faculty  of  the  mind 
of  which  men  speak.  The  comprehension  of 
Life  through  Love!  The  profoundest  of  intui- 
tions?    The  maddest  of  dreams? 

175 

Proverb  and  Commentary 

Love  is  blind,  but  it  is  with  excess  of  light. 

176 

Bad  Thoughts 

She  was  as  perfect  as  a  drop  of  dew  or  a  beam 
of  light;  a  pure  thought  of  God,  delicate,  spon- 
taneous and  finished.  There  was  nothing  mis- 
shapen in  body  or  soul;  Love  did  well  to  create 
such  a  being.  But  the  others,  the  crooked, 
blind  and  defiled !  Are  these  the  bad  thoughts  of 
God?  From  whence  do  they  come?  Whither 
do  they  go?  Conceived  in  darkness,  born  for 
destruction? 

177 

Love  and  Sympathy 

We  must  not  think  of  Love  as  a  mere  concept. 
For  it  is  something  more  real  than  Life  itself: 
—  215  — 


WE   MODERNS 


the  very  Life  of  Life,  the  very  soul  of  Becoming. 
It  is  a  force  both  spiritual  and  physical,  but  tran- 
scending the  distinction  of  spiritual  and  physical. 
We  must  not  conceive  Love  as  a  thing  akin  to 
Sympathy.  It  is  not  humanitarian  or  even  hu- 
man; it  is  a  force  as  unsullied  by  humanity  as 
the  mountain  winds  or  the  tides  of  the  ocean. 
Nevertheless,  it  is  within  Man,  just  as  it  is  within 
the  stars  and  seas;  a  great  creative,  destructive, 
transforming  and  purifying  force;  beyond  Good 
and  Evil  as  the  dew  and  the  lightning  are.  This 
is  the  power  that  is  known  by  Man  in  his  mo- 
ments of  love.  He  is  then  free  to  create  and 
enjoy,  as  if  he  were  re-born,  with  a  will  new, 
joyful  and  innocent.  But  seldom  does  he  attain 
this  knowledge:  his  moments  of  exultation  are 
brief.  Yet  Love  has  not  on  that  account  lost  any 
of  its  potence.  Man  may  decay  and  become 
corrupt;  but  Love  remains  unalterable,  forever 
pure,  incapable  of  corruption. 

178 

Multum  in  Parvo 

You  are  but  a  drop  in  the  ocean  of  Life. 
True:  but  it  is  in  the  ocean  of  Life! 


216  — 


CREA TIVE   LOVE 


179 

Love  and  the  Senses 

When  one  loves,  the  distinction  between  soul 
and  body  is  passed.  In  Love  alone  is  the  dream 
of  Goethe,  Heine,  and  the  moderns  realized: 
here  the  reconciliation  of  the  spirit  and  the  senses 
is  celebrated  in  perfect  innocence.  For  Love  ir- 
radiates and  makes  fragrant  the  body  in  which  it 
dwells,  and  raises  it  aloft  to  sit  by  its  brother  the 
soul. 

180 

Love  and  Innocence 

Life  takes  us  back  to  its  bosom  when  we  love. 
The  heavens,  the  earth  and  the  race  of  men  no 
longer  appear  things  external  and  hostile,  against 
which  we  must  arm  ourselves.  We  return  from 
exile  in  personality;  our  thought  sweeps  to  the 
farthest  horizons,  and  plunges  into  the  deepest 
gulfs  of  existence,  at  home  in  all  places.  The 
"  external "  is  no  longer  external:  we  contem- 
plate it  from  the  inside,  we  gaze  through  its 
eyes.  For  the  very  principle  of  Life,  of  which 
all  living  things  are  the  expression,  has  been  ap- 
prehended by  us.  Our  personality  has  been 
—  217  — 


WE   MODERNS 


emancipated.     This  feeling  of  universal  compre- 
hension is  called  Innocence. 

181 

Love  and  the  Fall 

Has  the  fable  of  the  Fall  still  another  inter- 
pretation for  us?  Was  the  Fall  of  Man  the  fall 
from  Love?  When  the  feeling  of  universal  com- 
prehension was  lost,  personality  in  the  individu- 
alistic sense  arose.  And  Sin  was  the  child  of 
this  Individualism.  To  the  first  man  bereft  of 
Love,  the  earth  assumed  a  terrible  mien;  nature 
glared  at  him  with  a  million  baleful  eyes :  he  be- 
came an  outcast  in  his  home.  No  longer  know- 
ing the  earth  or  other  men,  he  experienced  terror, 
hatred  and  despair.  To  protect  himself  against 
existence,  he  created  Love's  substitute,  morality. 
And  with  morality  arose  sin,  and  perished  in- 
nocence. 

182 

Love  and  its  Object 

Nietzsche's  psychology  was  wrong  when  he 
spoke  of  Love  as  a  narrowly  egoistic  thing  isolat- 
ing two  people  and  making  them  indifferent  to 
every  one  else.     There  is  too  much  of  the  philos- 
—  218  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


opher  and  too  little  of  the  psychologist  in  this 
observation.  For  mankind  cannot  be  loved,  Life 
cannot  be  loved,  until  One  has  been  loved.  Only- 
lovers  can  generate  such  wealth  of  life  that  it 
overflows,  enriching  their  friends,  their  enemies, 
all  the  world.     To  love  one  is  to  love  all. 

183 

Freedom  in  Love 

In  true  love  there  is  a  feeling  of  entire  free- 
dom. Is  it  because  the  lovers  have  by  a  divine 
chance  found  their  true  path,  have  become  a  pulse 
in  the  very  heart  of  Life?  If  Love  is  the  prin- 
ciple of  Life,  then  in  Love  alone  is  perfect  free- 
dom. Ethics  and  instinct  become  one.  This  is 
the  road  that  leads  beyond  good  and  evil:  Man 
must  learn  to  love. 

184 

Love  and  the  Sensualists 

On  those  who  affirm  Life  as  innocent  and  holy, 
there  is  an  obligation  laid.  Their  lives  must  be 
innocent:  Life  must  be  to  them  a  sustained  act 
of  worship.  How  many  of  them  have  been  lack- 
ing just  here!  Heine  failed,  in  spite  of  his  real 
nobility.  Goethe,  however,  attained  unity  and 
—  219  — 


E   MODERNS 


sincerity;  and  Neitzsche  was  a  figure  of  beauti- 
ful integrity  and  innocence.  They  were  neither 
of  them  mere  "  writers."  Nor  must  we  be: 
there  is  upon  us  the  compulsion  to  prove  that  a 
life  of  innocence  is  possible.  And  as  a  first  step, 
we  must  separate  ourselves  from  those  who,  be- 
fore they  have  sought  innocence,  praise  the 
senses.     For  they  confuse  and  defile  everything. 

185 

Free  Will 

Only  those  who  have  knowledge  of  Becoming 
can  know  what  the  freedom  of  the  will  is.  Free- 
dom —  that  is  to  will  Becoming  with  all  its  suf- 
fering, voluntarily  to  go  on  the  way  which  Fate 
and  the  highest  Life  direct  us.  Slavery  —  that 
is  to  deny  Becoming,  to  cling  to  the  static,  and 
to  be  dragged  along  the  stream  of  change.  To 
be  dragged,  not  to  remain  stationary;  for  men 
by  taking  thought  cannot  gain  immunity  from 
change.  Their  will  and  their  desires  avail  them 
nothing.  For  the  stream  of  Becoming  is  un- 
changeable in  its  power.  It  is  Man  that  changes. 
When  he  affirms  Becoming,  he  is  enlarged;  when 
he  denies  it,  he  is  straitened. 

—  220  — 


CREATIVE   LOVE 


186 

Tragedy,  Life  and  Love 

In  the  highest  Life  two  qualities  are  always  to 
be  found  together,  exuberance  and  suffering. 
Life  is  founded  on  this  paradox,  which  is  funda- 
mental; for  in  the  emotion  of  Love  we  are  most 
conscious  of  it.  Love  is  the  most  joyful  and 
most  suffering  thing:  its  plenitude  of  joy  is  so 
great  that  it  can  endure  gladly  the  worst  griefs. 
And  tragedy  is  the  truest  expression  in  art  of 
Life  and  of  Love;  for  its  characteristic,  too,  is 
a  Joy  triumphing  over  Fate. 


221  — 


THE  TRAGIC  VIEW 


VI 

The  Tragic  View 

187 

Life  as  Expression 

Schopenhauer  interpreted  life  as  the  expres- 
sion of  a  Will  to  Live.  Nietzsche  showed  with 
profound  truth  that  beneath  this  will  there  was 
something  more  fundamental,  the  Will  to  Power. 
Have  we  here  got  to  the  foundation,  or  shall  we 
find  that  underlying  the  Will  to  Power  there  is 
something  more  fundamental  still?  Why  do  all 
living  things  strive  for  power?  Is  it,  indeed, 
power  that  they  desire  in  their  striving,  power 
for  the  sake  of  power?  That  which  everything 
by  a  law  of  its  being  searches  for  is  expression: 
the  Will  to  Power  is  merely  an  outcome  of  that 
search.  For  seeing  that  the  sun  of  created  Life 
is  split  up  into  individuals,  related  and  yet 
diverse,  the  expression  of  one  unit  is  bound  to 
collide  with  that  of  another,  and  the  outcome  is  a 
—  225  — 


WE   MODERNS 


conflict.  Life,  therefore,  is  essentially  some- 
thing that  injures  itself,  and  injures  itself  the 
more  the  more  powerful  it  is;  in  a  word,  Life 
is  essentially  tragic.  Most  people,  however,  live 
in  illusion,  knowing  nothing  of  this.  The  philos- 
ophers, and,  before  them,  the  priests,  were  those 
who  perceived  that  Life  was  of  this  nature;  but, 
alas,  from  the  truth  they  drew  the  immediate  and 
not  the  more  profound  conclusion.  They  sought, 
unconscious  Hedonists,  a  palliative  for  Life,  and 
contemned  expression,  which  they  saw  was  the 
cause  of  suffering.  These  were  the  creators  of 
that  morality  which  has  prevailed  to  our  own  day; 
a  morality  antagonistic  to  Life,  anti-tragic,  nega- 
tive. All  the  systems  which  have  been  created 
in  this  way  are  colossal  panaceas  and  remedies: 
they  are  not  fundamental. 

There  were  others,  however,  who  saw  as  the 
priests  did  that  Life  was  tragic,  but  who  at  the 
same  time  affirmed  it.  These  were  the  tragic 
poets.  They  were  more  deeply  versed  in  Life 
than  the  priests :  tragic  art  is  more  profound  than 
morality.  For  morality  is  based  on  the  belief 
that  man  desires  above  everything  else  Happi- 
ness. But  Tragedy  has  perceived  that  this  is  not 
so.  Man  will  express  himself,  it  proclaims, 
226 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


whatever  the  outcome,  whether  it  be  joy  or  suf- 
fering. 

Since  then  morality  has  sunk  deep  into  Life, 
and  there  is  now  ahnost  a  second  instinct  in  man 
striving  against  expression.  Consequently  there 
are  many  existences  passed  without  expression; 
sometimes  even  in  a  resolute  struggle  against  it, 
as  in  the  case  of  innumerable  religious  men  and 
ascetics.  To  some  men  it  seems  that  their  spirit 
has  been  lying  frozen  and  dead  within  them, 
until  one  day  an  influence  touches  them,  and  they 
feel  an  imperious  desire  to  express  themselves, 
to  create.  This  influence  is  nothing  else  than 
Love,  which  is  the  desire  for  expression  itself. 
When  its  rule  is  recognized  and  obeyed  Life 
reaches  its  highest  degree  of  joy  and  of  pain, 
and  becomes  creative.  This  is  the  state  which  is 
glorified  by  the  tragic  poets.  To  those  who 
affirm,  it  is  the  highest  condition  of  Life. 

188 

"  Self -Expression  " 

Self-expression  is  something  infinitely  more 

subtle  than  the  modems  conceive.     This   man 

studied  to  express  himself:  he  investigated  his 

ego,  and  thereby  cut  himself  off^  from  Life  more 

227 


WE   MODERNS 


completely  than  any  anchorite,  for  the  anchorite 
had  at  least  heaven  in  addition  to  himself.  This 
neo-anchorite,  however,  turned  his  eyes  deliber- 
ately inward  and  strove  to  find  expression  for 
what  he  discovered  there,  but  for  nothing  more. 
Thus  he  became  his  own  prison.  Eventually  he 
turned  out  an  aesthete. 

This  other  man  found  that  his  thoughts  and 
desires  flew  away  from  him  as  irrevocably  as  a 
flock  of  wild  birds  and  became  lost  or  strangers. 
He  seemed  constrained  to  express  everything  not 
himself,  everything  foreign,  remote  and  as  ex- 
alted; but  in  the  end  he  discovered  that  it  was 
himself  he  had  expressed.  "  Thy  true  being," 
said  Nietzsche,  "  lies  not  deeply  hidden  in  thee, 
but  an  infinite  height  above  thee,  or  at  least  above 
that  which  thou  dost  commonly  take  to  be  thy- 
self." 

189 

Life  as  a  Value 

Those  who  say  that  the  belief  in  Life  as  a 
value  is  not  a  belief  which  will  arouse  the  heroic 
passions  and  make  men  die  for  it,  use  a  form  of 
reasoning,  at  any  rate,  which  is  erroneous.  They 
first  confuse  the  ideal  of  more  complete  exist- 
228 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


ence  with  the  more  complete  existence  of  an  in- 
dividual, and  then  demonstrate  that  this  individ- 
ual will  not  lay  down  his  life  for  the  sake  of  his 
more  complete  existence!  But  Life  as  an  ideal 
is  just  as  impersonal  as  any  other  ideal,  whether 
it  be  Justice  or  Perfection  or  Renunciation. 
True,  it  has  not  yet  become  static,  but  on  that 
account  its  attraction  is  only  the  stronger;  it 
arouses  our  very  love.  And  men  will  die  for 
what  they  love :  they  will  die  for  Life. 

190 

HebbeVs  Theory  of  Tragedy 

Hebbel's  theory  of  Tragedy  is  noble  and  pro- 
found. Not  in  the  misdirection  of  wills  does 
he  find  the  source  of  the  tragic,  but  in  the  core  of 
the  will  itself,  in  the  inexorable  expression  and 
collision  of  wills.  This  conception  raises 
Tragedy  from  a  mere  consequence  and  punish- 
ment of  sin  to  an  expression  of  Life  itself,  to 
the  most  profound  and  essential  expression  of 
Life.  And  this  is  just  and  worthy  of  Tragedy. 
For  the  character  of  Tragedy  is  not  negative  and 
condemnatory,  but  deeply  affirmative  and  joyous. 
How  shallow  then  must  be  the  theories  which 
would  deny  Tragedy  to  the  good,  to  those  whose 
229 


WE   MODERNS 


wills  are  highly  directed!  Tragedy  is  not  a 
punishment.  The  more  noble  man  becomes  the 
more  tragic  he  will  also  become. 

191 

Tragic  Philosophy 

The  belief,  against  which  Nietzsche  declaimed, 
that  Reason  brings  Happiness  has  become  to  the 
modern  man  second  nature,  so  that  now  the  no- 
tions of  Reason  and  Happiness  are  indissolubly 
connected  in  his  mind.  Any  argument  for  a 
tragic  view  of  Life  must  therefore  appear,  first 
of  all,  unreasonable;  for  Happiness  as  an  end  is 
the  only  reason  that  will  be  acknowledged.  It 
remains  for  us  to  show  that  Happiness  is  itself 
unreasonable,  an  impossibility,  a  chimera. 
There  is  no  Happiness  as  an  end.  Reason  does 
not  bring  Happiness,  nor  does  virtue,  nor  does 
asceticism,  nor  does  comfort.  Happiness  is  an 
accident.  And  not  even  a  modem  can  make  ac- 
cidents happen ! 

To  this  modern  world,  with  its  belief  in  Hap- 
piness, Nietzsche  was  bound  to  appear  unreason- 
able, for  he  brought  with  him  not  only  a  tragic 
conception  of  Life,  but  a  tragic  philosophy.  A 
tragic  philosophy  —  the  marriage  of  Knowledge 
230 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


and  Tragedy:  nothing  could  have  seemed  more 
irrational  to  modern  Europe  than  that! 

192 

Tragedy  and  Arguments 

Those  who  desire  to  restore  a  tragic  concep- 
tion of  Life  should  not  use  these  arguments:  that 
Happiness  is  a  condition  which,  if  it  were  possible 
of  realization,  would  become  intolerable,  pro- 
ducing its  opposite,  unhappiness;  or  that  only 
when  the  individual  renounces  Happiness  does 
Happiness  become  his.  These  are  the  statements 
of  a  Hedonism  once  removed.  The  argument 
for  the  tragic  view  should  be  founded  on  consid- 
erations altogether  irrelevant  to  Happiness.  It 
should  not  care  enough  about  Happiness  even  to 
disdain  it. 

193 

Morality  and  Happiness 

Philosophers  have  from  the  beginning  acknowl- 
edged that  Happiness  is  not  won  by  seeking  for 
it,  but  by  striving  for  other  things.  This,  how- 
ever, has  not  prevented  them  from  proclaiming 
Happiness  as  the  goal  of  Man  and  as  the  deliber- 
ate object  of  ethics.  Contradiction  upon  contra- 
231 


WE   MODERNS 


diction!  If  the  individual  cannot  by  taking 
thought  capture  Happiness,  is  it  conceivable  that 
a  community  can,  or  the  human  race,  in  toto? 
To  throw  a  net  round  this  mirage  compounded  of 
desire  and  fancy  —  surely  Reason  was  itself  the 
most  unreasonable  thing  to  attempt  that.  And, 
after  all,  does  Man  desire  Happiness?  Tragedy 
denies  it. 

194 

End  or  Effect 

One  may  possess  all  the  virtues  save  Love,  and 
remain  unhappy.  Love,  however,  brings  Hap- 
piness with  it  as  the  sun  brings  light.  Is  Happi- 
ness, then,  the  end  of  morality?  Or  an  effect  of 
Love? 

195 

Superiority 

In  order  to  despise  enjoyment,  one  need  only 
be  supremely  happy  or  supremely  wretched. 

196 

Beauty  and  Tragedy 

In    every    beautiful    face    there    is    nobility, 
strength  and  a  touch  of  sadness  —  the  seal  of 
232 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


tragedy  is  upon  it.  To  make  Life  beautiful, 
then,  would  be  to  make  it  tragic?  Nay,  rather 
let  us  say  that  to  make  Life  tragic  is  to  make  it 
beautiful.  Supreme  beauty  is  but  the  expression 
in  which  are  comprised  in  a  miracle  of  unity  the 
sorrow  and  the  joy  of  Tragedy.  For  in  the  most 
radiant  manifestation  of  Beauty  there  is  a  brood- 
ing solemnity;  in  the  most  sorrowful  there  is 
triumph. 

197 

Experimenting  in  Life 

The  aim  of  the  aesthetes  was  without  enduring 
Tragedy  to  enjoy  Beauty.  To  that  end  they  de- 
vised their  creed  of  experimentation  in  Life:  they 
wished  to  know  all  the  joys  of  the  soul  and  of  the 
senses  without  inconvenience  to  themselves. 
Perceiving  that  Love  and  Beauty  bring  suffering 
in  their  train,  they  decided  to  take  the  initiative 
against  them,  in  other  words,  to  "  experience  " 
them.  All  they  experienced,  however,  was  — 
their  experiences.  That,  indeed,  was  all  they  de- 
sired :  their  "  experimenting  in  Life  "  was  escap- 
ing from  Life.  Without  the  courage  to  accept 
Life  with  the  Dionysians  or  to  renounce  it  with 
the  ascetics,  they  hit  upon  the  plan  of  stealing 
233 


WE   MODERNS 


a  march  upon  it.     Well,  it  was  certainly  not  upon 
Life  that  they  stole  a  march! 

198 

Christian  and  Dionysian 

The  Christian  and  the  Dionysian  are  both  of 
them  step-children  and  solutions  of  Pessimism. 
A  gloomy  and  realistic  view  of  the  world  was 
necessary  before  either  of  them  could  be  born. 
In  Christianity  Pessimism  was  translated  into 
symbols.  "  Original  Sin  "  and  "  transgression 
against  God " —  these  were  the  theological 
counterparts  of  the  pessimist's  "  suffering,"  "  the 
tyranny  of  the  Will."  How  did  Christinaity  find 
relief  from  this  fundamental  pessimism?  By  a 
pathetic  illusion  in  which  mankind  were  trans- 
formed into  erring  children,  who,  however,  were 
forgiven  by  an  indulgent  Father.  Here  suffer- 
ing was  still  an  argument  against  Life,  and  a  pal- 
liative was  sought  and  found.  The  Dionysian, 
however,  affirmed  Life  in  the  very  tragicality  of 
its  aspect,  and,  by  so  doing,  achieved  a  victory 
over  it.  In  short,  to  the  Dionysian  Life  is  a 
tragedy;  to  the  Christian  it  is  a  pathetic  tale  with 
a  happy  ending. 


234 


THE    TRAGIC    VIE 


199 

History  of  the  Dionysian 

In  the  beginning  he  possessed  innocence:  the 
world  appeared  to  him  as  beautiful,  Man  as  good, 
and  the  future  as  immeasurable.  The  great  il- 
lusion of  Rousseau  was  his  —  a  "  natural  man  " 
himself,  believing  in  the  "  natural  man,"  a  ro- 
manticist, a  credulous,  not  too  sincere,  "  beau- 
tiful "  soul  —  a  youth  with  the  qualities  of  youth. 
But  a  day  came  when  unwillingly  and  painfully 
his  soul  forced  his  eyes  open  and  compelled  them 
to  look,  and  he  saw  without  illusion;  the  cruelty 
beneath  smiling  Appearance,  the  red  claw,  and 
conscienceless,  inappeasable  appetite.  Looking 
at  Man  he  found  him  a  powerless  little  creature, 
condemned  to  a  few  years  in  this  world,  cut  off 
by  Death,  and  even  during  his  life  circumscribed 
by  invincible  limitation.  Nevertheless,  this  man 
disdained  to  hide  his  head  in  the  sands  of  il- 
lusion; and  immediately  he  became  altogether 
more  worthy  of  respect,  more  real,  almost  sub- 
lime. A  noble  resignation  to  Life  now  charac- 
terized him;  the  classical  writers,  especially  the 
Greeks  with  their  naturalistic  pessimism,  seemed 
to  him  the  highest  thing;  and  he  accepted  the 
235 


WE   MODERNS 


theory  of  Original  Sin.  All  honour  to  him  when 
he  reached,  after  a  painful  journey,  this  spare 
but  real  conclusion!  All  honour  to  this  pes- 
simist who  would  not  deceive  himself! 

One  day,  however,  the  thought  came  to  him, 
"  Even  if  pain  and  necessity  be  the  truths  of 
Life!  There  is  something  within  me  which  can 
turn  these,  also,  to  account!  I  can  transfigure 
them.  Pain,  Struggle,  Change  —  these  will  no 
longer  enslave  me;  for  these  shall  be  my  slaves!  " 
At  that  moment  he  became  a  Dionysian:  he  had 
turned  the  corner  of  pessimism,  and  had  gained 
freedom.  Original  Sin  was  no  longer  true  for 
him;  for  a  new  truth  had  dawned  in  whose  light 
the  old  was  quenched. 

From  an  illusive  freedom  in  the  beginning, 
through  bondage  to  necessity,  to  a  new  freedom 
—  the  history  of  the  Dionysian.  The  pessimist 
is  more  profound  than  the  "  natural  man,"  but 
the  Dionysian  is  the  most  profound  of  all.  He 
burrows  deeper  than  pessimism  itself;  he  grows, 
the  most  happy  of  men,  out  of  the  very  soil  of 
pessimism. 


236 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


200 

Tragic  Affirmation 

To  feel  happy  at  this  moment  —  is  not  that  to 
approve  of  your  whole  life,  of  its  suffering,  con- 
flict, ennui  and  scepticism  no  less  than  its  vic- 
tories and  festivals?     This  moment  is  what  it  is 
by  virtue  of  these  experiences;  justify  it  and  you 
justify  them.     The  physical  agony  which  left 
its  mark  upon  you;  the  anguish  of  bereavement 
and  of  disillusionment;  the  cynicism  with  which 
you  consoled  yourself;  the  years  when  you  lived 
altogether  bereft  of  hope;  your  most  profound 
and  most  petty  thoughts  and  actions;  your  mean- 
est, bitterest  and  noblest  experiences:  all  these 
are  unconsciously  affirmed  in  your  affirmation 
of   this   moment.     Let   them    be    affirmed    con- 
sciously!    Or  is  your  soul  afraid  to  go  as  far 
as  your  will?     Looking  back  now  with  new  eyes 
over  your  life,  you  find  that  precisely  what  you 
cannot  do   is  to  repent  —  least  of  all  of  your 
sins  and  griefs!     For  to  repent  is  to  will  Life 
to  be  other  than  Life,  and  essentially  not  to  af- 
firm. 

He  who  contemplates  his  life  thus,  perhaps 
237 


WE   MODERNS 


understands  for  the  first  time  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  Tragedy. 

201 

Mastery  and  Tragedy 

The  desire  of  Man  to  subjugate  Nature  and 
Fate  and  obtain  mastery  over  his  resources  — 
perhaps  it  is  as  well  that  tliis  is  meantime  unat- 
tainable! For  Man's  spirit  is  not  yet  noble 
enough  for  him  to  use  his  power  aright :  he  would 
use  it,  if  he  could  grasp  it  now,  as  a  means  to 
Happiness!  Our  first  duty  is  to  fight  the  idea 
of  Happiness,  to  make  Man  tragic.  Once  Man 
wills  Tragedy,  however,  the  more  mastery  he 
acquires  the  better. 

202 

The  Hidden  Faculty 

When  we  speak  hopefully  of  the  discovery  of 
still  undiscovered  faculties  in  Man,  to  what  do 
we  look  forward?  In  plain  terms,  how  do  we 
expect  this  faculty  to  be  of  use  to  us?  In  bring- 
ing about  Happiness?  It  is  almost  a  tragedy  — 
it  is  a  tragedy  without  the  nobility  —  that  in 
our  time  the  most  beautiful,  heroic  and  powerful 
things  have  to  bow  their  heads  and  become  slaves 
238 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


to  this  weak  and  pathetic  tyrant,  Happiness. 
Should  we  then  oppose  the  addition  of  one  more 
divine  power  to  the  imprisoned?  Well,  a  hope 
consoles  us.  For  the  discovery  of  a  new  faculty 
in  Man  will  not  make  him  more  happy,  but 
simply  more  powerful;  his  self-expression  in  ac- 
tion will  be  the  more  complete ;  the  essential  con- 
flict of  Life  will  be  magnified;  Life  will  become 
more  tragic.  So  think  well,  you  votaries  of 
Happiness,  before  you  bring  to  life  another 
power  of  the  tragic  creature,  Man.  Far  better 
for  your  ends  if  you  could  but  succeed  in  killing 
some  of  those  he  already  possesses.  But  have 
you  not  sometimes  tried  to  do  that? 

203 

The  Other  Side 

And  yet  Man  cannot  create  without  Happi- 
ness. The  soul  that  lives  in  shadow  becomes 
unhealthy  and  sterile:  sunshine  is  after  all  the 
great  health-bringing  and  fructifying  thing. 
Happiness  does  make  a  man  nobler;  more  ready 
to  generosity  and  heroism;  more  careless  of  en- 
joyment. Happiness!  But  what  is  Happiness? 
The  Happiness  that  is  essential  to  the  best  life  is 
a  state  of  the  soul:  this  is  doubtless  that  which 
239 


WE   MODERNS 


Goethe  and  Heine  praised.  But  the  other,  the 
Happiness  of  the  utilitarian,  is  an  effect  of  cal- 
culated action,  the  reward  of  a  sort  of  ethical 
thrift.  The  first,  however,  is  independent  of 
calculation,  and  even  a  little  scornful  of  it;  for 
in  its  confidence  and  plenitude  it  dares  to  put 
out  on  the  gloomiest  seas.  It  is  not  unrelated 
to  Love,  this  effect  of  an  affirmative  attitude  to 
Life.  When  people  praise  Happiness,  how  one 
desires  to  believe  it  is  this  that  they  praise. 

204 

The  Two  Species 

The  few  have  a  conception  of  Life  different 
from  that  of  the  many.  To  the  latter  still  per- 
tain such  notions  as  "  do  as  you  would  be  done 
by,"  and  so  forth.  They  understand  a  morality 
but  not  the  end  of  morality.  The  few,  however, 
who  understand  both  the  morality  and  the  reason 
for  it,  who  have  a  conception  of  Life  more  diffi- 
cult and  unyielding,  seem  to  the  many  cold  and 
a  little  inhuman.  The  lives  of  the  latter,  on  the 
other  hand,  appear  to  the  few  as  a  naively  happy, 
narrow  and  absurd  form  of  existence. 


240 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


205 

Nietzsche 

What  was  Nietzsche,  that  subtlest  of  modern 
riddles?     First,  a  great  tragic  poet:  it  was  by  a 
divine  accident  that  he  was  at  the  same  time  a 
profound  thinker  and  the  deepest  psychologist. 
But  his  tragic  affirmative  was  the  core  of  his 
work,  of  which  thought  and  analysis  were  but 
outgrowths.     Without  it,  his  subtlety  might  have 
made  him  another  Pascal.     The  Will  to  Power, 
which  makes  suffering  integral  in  Life;  the  Order 
of   Rank   whereby   the   bulk   of   mankind   are 
doomed  to  slavery;  the  Superman  himself,  that 
most  sublime  child  of  Tragedy;  and  the  last  af- 
firmation, the  Eternal  Recurrence:  these  are  the 
conceptions  of  a  tragic  poet.     It  is,  indeed,  by 
virtue  of  his  tragic  view  of  Life  that  Nietzsche  is 
for  us  a  force  of  such  value.     For  only  by  means 
of  it  could  modern  existence,  sunk  in  scepticism, 
pessimism    and   the   greatest   happiness   of   the 
greatest  number,  be  re-created. 

For  the  last  two  centuries  Europe  has  been 
under  the  domination  of  the  concept  of  Happi- 
ness as  progress.     Altruism,  the  ideology  of  the 
greatest  happiness  of  the  greatest  number,  al- 
241 


WE   MODERNS 


truism  as  a  means  of  universalizing  Happiness, 
was  preached  in  the  eighteenth  century;  until 
after  a  while  it  was  seen  by  such  clear-sighted 
observers  as  Voltaire  that  men  did  not  obey  this 
imperative  of  altruism;  therefore  they  were  con- 
demned: the  moral  indignation  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  the  century  of  censoriousness  par  ex- 
cellence, was  the  result.  First,  an  impossible 
morality  was  demanded,  and  for  the  attainment 
of  an  unattainable  ideal;  then  Man  was  con- 
demned because  he  failed  to  comply  with  it,  be- 
cause he  was  Man.  Thus  in  the  end  the  ideal  of 
the  greatest  happiness  worked  out  in  pessimism: 
Life  became  hideous  and,  worst  of  all,  immoral, 
to  the  utilitarian,  when  it  was  seen  that  altruism 
and  happiness  are  alike  impossible.  Schopen- 
hauer is  here  the  heir  of  Voltaire:  the  moral 
condemnation  of  the  one  has  become  in  the  other 
a  condemnation  of  Life  itself,  more  profound, 
more  poetical,  more  logical.  Altruism  has  in 
Schopenhauer  deepened  into  Pity;  for  Pity  is 
altruism  bereft  of  the  illusion  of  Happiness. 

How  was  Man  to  avoid  now  the  almost  inevi- 
table bourne  of  Nihilism?     By  renouncing  alto- 
gether Happiness  as  a  value;  by  restoring  a  con- 
ception of  Life  in  which  Happiness  was  neither 
242 


THE    TRAGIC    VIEW 


a  positive  nor  a  negative  standard,  but  something 
irrelevant,  an  accident:  in  short,  by  setting  up  a 
tragic  conception  of  Life.  This  was  the  task 
of  Nietzsche:  in  how  far  he  succeeded  how  can 
we  yet  say? 

206 

Again 

Nietzsche  loved  not  goodness  but  greatness: 
the  True,  the  Great  and  the  Beautiful.  Was  not 
this  the  necessary  corollary  of  his  aesthetic  evalu- 
ation of  Life? 

207 

Sacrifices 

"  The  first  of  the  first  fruits  of  thy  land  thou 
shalt  bring  into  the  house  of  the  Lord  thy  God." 

Thus  spoke  the  oldest  reverence.  We  should 
not  scoff  at  this  feeling  but  rather  try  to  under- 
stand it;  for  it  is  only  too  rare  in  our  time. 
What  was  its  meaning  to  the  rulers  of  Israel? 
Gratitude,  a  beautiful,  affirmative  thing.  To  en- 
rich Life  with  our  highest  gifts,  which  we  freely 
offer  in  thanksgiving  for  what  Life  has  given 
us, —  that  should  be  our  form  of  sacrifice.  And 
we  should  perform  it  gladly,  with  festive,  over- 
243 


IfE   MODERNS 


flowing  heart,  not  with  sullen  and  conscientious 
face,  as  if  Life  were  a  usurer. 

208 

Our  Poverty 

The  spiritual  poverty  of  modem  life  is  ap- 
palling; and  all  the  more  because  men  are  un- 
conscious of  it.  Prayer  was  in  former  times  the 
channel  whereby  a  profound  current  of  spiritual 
life  flowed  into  the  lives  of  men  and  enriched 
them.  This  source  of  wealth  has  now  almost 
ceased,  and  Man  has  become  less  spiritual,  more 
impoverished.  We  must  seek  a  new  form  of 
prayer.  Better  not  live  at  all  than  live  without 
reverence  and  gratitude!  Let  our  sacramental 
attitude  to  Life  be  our  form  of  prayer.  Let  us 
no  longer  desire  to  live  when  that  has  perished. 

209 

Finis 

"  To  abjure  half  measures  and  to  live  reso- 
lutely in  the  Whole,  the  Full,  the  Beautiful." — 
Goethe. 

"  To  try  to  see  in  all  things  necessity  as 
beauty." —  Nietzsche. 

THE    END 

244 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  June  2009 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  COLLECTIONS  PRESERVATION 

111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  1 6066 


4 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 


0  014  708  562  A  •